Knot My Wonderland

Aspen Winters

Copyright © 2025 by Aspen Winters

All rights reserved.

No portion of this book may be reproduced in any form without written permission from the publisher or author, except as permitted by U.S. copyright law.

Contents

1. Prologue

2. Chapter One

3. Chapter Two

4. Chapter Three

5. Chapter Four

6. Chapter Five

7. Chapter Six

8. Chapter Seven

9. Chapter Eight

10. Chapter Nine

11. Chapter Ten

12. Chapter Eleven

13. Chapter Twelve

14. Chapter Thirteen

15. Chapter Fourteen

16. Chapter Fifteen

17. Chapter Sixteen

18. Chapter Seventeen

19. Chapter Eighteen

20. Chapter Nineteen

21. Chapter Twenty

22. Chapter Twenty-One

23. Chapter Twenty-Two

24. Chapter Twenty-Three

25. Chapter Twenty- Four

26. Chapter Twenty-Five

27. Chapter Twenty-Six

28. Chapter Twenty-Seven

29. Chapter Twenty-Eight

30. Chapter Twenty-Nine

31. Chapter Thirty

32. Chapter Thirty-One

33. Chapter Thirty-Two

34. Chapter Thirty-Three

35. Chapter Thirty-Four

36. Chapter Thirty-Five

37. Chapter Thirty-Six

38. Chapter Thirty-Seven

39. Chapter Thirty-Eight

40. Chapter Thirty-Nine

41. Chapter Forty

42. Chapter Forty-One

43. Chapter Forty-Two

44. Chapter Forty-Three

Prologue

Alice

They always told me Wonderland was just a dream. Something my mind had made up—a place stitched together from fairy tales and fevered imagination. A land no sane person should believe in, much less mourn.

I believed them. For a long time, I believed them.

I buried it deep, packed it away like a childhood toy I'd outgrown. Because if I didn't, I'd start to wonder if I'd lost my mind. I'd start to remember the colors too bright to exist, the laughter that echoed without a source, the feeling of something watching me from just beyond the trees—something ancient and patient.

It was easier to pretend none of it was real.

Easier to grow up. Easier to forget.

Until today.

Until the ground crumbled under my feet. The cliff's edge had been slick with rain and moss, hidden beneath a blanket of fallen leaves. One second I was walking, humming to myself, the next—My boot slipped.

The world spun. Gravity seized me with cruel, sudden hands. I didn't even have time to scream before the earth swallowed me whole. The fall should have killed me. It should have left me broken at the bottom of some ravine, another stupid hiker who wandered too far off-trail. Instead, I landed with a jarring thud against ground that felt almost… soft. Like falling into the belly of a living thing. I lay there for a long moment, stunned, breathing hard. My fingers dug into the dirt—cool and damp and somehow humming beneath my touch, like a heartbeat.

Slowly, painfully, I pushed myself up to my knees.And froze.

The sky above me was wrong. An endless, swirling tapestry of blues so deep they bled into violet, stitched with silver stars that pulsed like breathing things. The trees around me stretched impossibly high, their bark a luminous white, their leaves shimmering in the half-light like shards of broken mirrors. The air smelled heavy and wild—wet grass, crushed petals, something darker underneath that made the hair on the back of my neck rise.

"No," I whispered, voice hoarse. "No, no, no." But the forest answered. The ground beneath my palms throbbed once, almost gently. The trees sighed, their branches creaking like old bones.

It was real. It had always been real.

Wonderland.

I staggered to my feet, heart hammering against my ribs hard enough to bruise.Panic clawed at me. I turned in a slow, useless circle, searching for any sign of the trail I'd been hiking—anything familiar, anything safe. There was nothing but forest. Deeper, darker, hungrier than I remembered.

As a child, I'd wandered this place in dreamlike wonder, chasing strange beasts and giggling at riddles whispered from unseen mouths. But now... now the forest watched me with eyes I couldn't see. And something deep inside me—something buried for so long it barely had a name—stirred. The air pressed against my skin like hands, tasting me. Judging. Claiming.

I gasped as heat flared low in my belly, sudden and primal. My senses sharpened painfully—the scent of the forest blooming into layers I couldn't separate, the rasp of my own breathing too loud in my ears. A flicker of shadow at the edge of my vision. Then another, darting between the trees.

Not animals. Not quite. The brush of instincts whispered at the base of my skull: Not alone. Not safe.

I backed up until my spine hit the rough bark of a tree. My breath sawed in and out of my lungs in sharp, shallow bursts. A figure stepped into the clearing. I barely recognized him at first.

The tall man wore a battered top hat slung low over a mess of dark, curling hair that had wisps of grey. His coat was worn at the edges, patched and frayed, a riot of colors that seemed to shift when I looked directly at them. In one gloved hand he leaned heavily on a gnarled walking stick.

But it was his face that made the ground tilt beneath me. Sharp bones. Wild green eyes that glittered like broken glass. A smile just this side of madness.

The Hatter.

He stared at me like he was seeing a ghost. His lips parted in a silent breath. For a long, stretched moment, neither of us moved. Then he whispered, voice breaking on the words, "Little Alice. My Alice."

Tears pricked hot behind my eyes. No one had called me that in so long—not since before I'd convinced myself I’d dreamed it all.

"I..." My throat closed around the words. I shook my head helplessly. "I don’t understand."

"You’re home," he said, stepping closer. His voice was rougher now, raw with something like awe. "Wonderland never forgets its Dreamers."

He paused as he moved closer taking a deep breath, “Though, I never thought you would be an Omega.” The forest around us seemed to shudder in agreement.

I opened my mouth—to ask how, why, anything—but a sharp crack in the distance snapped my head around. The Hatter moved instantly, faster than seemed possible, positioning himself between me and the sound. His hand slid inside his coat and emerged with a glint of steel—a long, wicked-looking knife.

"Not safe here," the Hatter murmured. "Lets get you somewhere safe."

My pulse thundered in my ears. "What's happening?" A chill rippled down my spine. The heavy, humming air. The eyes in the trees. The ache low in my belly as my inner Omega seemed to whine.

"You've presented," he said grimly. "And they can smell you. Every Alpha, every Beta, every creature here will have felt and now can smell your arrival. Though they don’t know who it is. They know a new Omega is in Wonderland.”

The Hatter didn’t wait for me to catch my breath. The second the strangers’ footsteps faded into the trees, he tugged me from the hollow of the old oak and pressed something rough and scratchy into my hands—a patchwork cloak that smelled faintly of woodsmoke and wild mint.

"Keep it on. Hide your scent," he ordered, voice tight, then he started walking forward eyes glancing at me, his grip still strong around my arm, “And let’s quickly move.”

I stumbled after him, boots sliding on the mossy earth as he went down a narrow, hidden path. Branches clawed at my hair. Thorny vines tried to snag the cloak, but the Hatter cut them down with sharp, precise sweeps of his cane. He didn't slow. Didn't look back. The forest behind us stirred and seethed, shadows creeping closer. I could feel them, a pressure building between my shoulder blades—watching, smelling, wanting.

But every time we rounded a corner, the sensation weakened, like they couldn’t—or wouldn't—follow too far. Finally, after what felt like an endless, panicked eternity, the trees broke open. We emerged into a clearing lit by a thousand flickering lamps strung between the branches like captive stars. In the center of it all stood a house—if you could call it that.

It looked as if someone had stacked a dozen different cottages atop each other, each one tipping at odd angles, held together by thick ropes of ivy and stubborn magic. The walls leaned in and out, windows of every shape and size blinking in the half-light. Smoke curled lazily from a chimney that seemed to sway with the breeze. Wind chimes made from bent forks and shattered teacups sang softly in the night.

It was beautiful. And mad. And somehow heartbreakingly familiar.The Hatter pulled me across the threshold and slammed the heavy wooden door behind us. Instantly, the oppressive hunger from the forest fell away, like a weight dropping from my shoulders. The house thrummed around me, a slow, steady pulse under the floorboards.

Safe.

I sagged against the nearest wall, gasping for air. The Hatter leaned his cane against the door and when he turned to face me, the change in him was startling. Gone was the wild, grinning man who had dragged me through the woods. Here, inside these walls, he was steady. Sharp. Dangerous in a way that had nothing to do with madness and everything to do with power.

"You’re safe," he said simply. "They won’t cross into my home. They know better." I shivered, thinking of the way the shadows had prowled at the tree line but never dared to follow.

"You... they’re afraid of you," I said, voice hoarse.

The Hatter’s smile was razor-sharp. "Afraid? Perhaps. Respectful? Certainly. Wonderland might think me eccentric, but they haven't forgotten I’m an Alpha—and not one to cross lightly."

He tapped his cane against the floor for emphasis, and the house seemed to hum in agreement. I sank onto a crooked sofa patched with bright, threadbare fabrics. My hands were still trembling, my mind spinning in useless, dizzy circles.

None of this made sense.

I looked up at him, heart hammering in my chest. "I don't understand," I whispered. "How am I here again? I thought—" I cut myself off, throat tightening. I had thought it was a dream. A beautiful, wild, impossible dream. The Hatter's eyes softened. He crouched in front of me, the candlelight catching on the silver threads in his hair.

"All Dreamers find their way to Wonderland once," he said gently. "When they’re young. When their hearts are still wild and open and full of wonder."

His smile turned sad. "Most grow up. Forget. Trade their dreams for sensible shoes and ledgers and the steady, slow death of curiosity." I swallowed hard. I remembered the ache in my chest the day I’d first convinced myself Wonderland had been a childish fantasy. I’d felt the door close inside me.

"But you came back," he said, his voice a low, fierce thing. "And that changes everything."

I shook my head. "But why? Why is it different just because I came back?" The Hatter’s eyes glittered, and for a moment I glimpsed something ancient lurking behind them.Something tired.

"Dreamers who return," he said softly, "belong to Wonderland. You can't slip back into your world now, Alice. The thread is too tight. Wonderland knows you. You breathe its air. You touch its soil. And Wonderland does not let its Dreamers go a second time." The words settled into my bones with the slow, inevitable weight of a falling stone.

"And presenting?" I asked, my voice shaking. "Why does it matter so much here? Omegas are normal back home. Not... not hunted." The Hatter let out a rough sound, somewhere between a laugh and a growl. He pushed up from his crouch and began pacing again.

"In your world, Omegas are rare but understood. Protected, even. Here..." He gestured to the house, the forest, the stars burning too brightly overhead. "Here, they’re almost myth. A true Omega hasn’t presented in Wonderland for decades. Maybe longer."

He stopped pacing and turned to face me, his green eyes burning. "You have no idea what you are to them," he said. "You are scent and promise and madness stitched into flesh. You are a prize every Alpha in Wonderland would risk teeth and blood to claim."

I recoiled slightly, curling my fingers into the fabric of the sofa. "I don’t want to be a prize," I whispered. His expression softened. He crouched again, closer this time, until our knees almost touched.

"You are not a prize to me, little Dreamer," he said. "You are a promise. A reminder that Wonderland still breathes. Still dreams."

He hesitated—then, very carefully, reached out and brushed a strand of hair from my forehead. It was the lightest touch, barely there. But it anchored me more than anything else had since I fell through the earth.

I closed my eyes against the sudden sting of tears. I was trapped here. Trapped in a place that wanted me, needed me, in ways I didn’t yet understand. And yet... a treacherous part of me whispered that maybe I had always belonged here. Maybe that was why the world outside had never felt quite right.

"Rest now," the Hatter murmured, his voice soft as moth wings. "You’re safe—for tonight. Tomorrow, we’ll find a way to keep you safe for longer."

I nodded numbly, letting him guide me deeper into the house, past rooms full of ticking clocks, whispering books, and flowers that turned their heads to watch me pass. And for the first time in what felt like years, despite everything, I slept.

Chapter One

Alice

Three Days Earlier

If I had to pick a word to describe my life, it would be predictable. Not bad, not tragic—just... safe.Tidy. A life organized into neat boxes of responsibilities, goals, and polite smiles, each day slipping quietly into the next like pearls on an invisible thread.

I lived in a small apartment on the third floor of a building that always smelled vaguely of old books and lemon cleaner. The floorboards creaked when you walked too close to the window, and the heater rattled when it kicked on, but it was mine.It was safe.

My alarm shrieked through the stillness at exactly seven-thirty, pulling me out of a dream I couldn't quite remember. I groaned into my pillow, reaching out with a blind hand to slap the snooze button. The world outside my window was a smudged painting of grays and mist, the city cocooned in a light, persistent drizzle. The rain carried a cool, earthy scent through the cracked window—wet asphalt, fresh soil, and something faintly metallic.

I dragged myself out of bed, my bare feet flinching against the cold floor. The mirror caught my reflection as I trudged into the bathroom: messy waist-length blond hair tangled around my face, skin pale under the harsh fluorescent light, and a sweater hanging off one shoulder like a disheveled flag of surrender.

"Another glamorous day," I muttered, twisting my hair into a sloppy bun. The water sputtered in the sink before gushing into my cupped hands, the rush of it loud in the still apartment. I splashed my face, savoring the sharp, clean chill against my skin, trying to shake off the lingering drowsiness.It didn't help much.

I dressed in layers—my favorite navy blue sweater, jeans worn soft at the knees, and boots scuffed from too many rainy days. Clothes that whispered blend in. Outside, the city vibrated with the muted buzz of early commuters. Umbrellas bloomed against the wet sky like bright paper lanterns. Car tires hissed over slick streets, and the air smelled like roasting coffee beans from the corner café mixed with the chemical bite of wet concrete.

I slipped into the flow of bodies moving toward the university, my steps mechanical.

"Morning, Alice!" called Mrs. Devens from the newsstand, her voice as raspy as the newspaper pages she sold.

"Morning," I replied, tucking my chin into my sweater against the drizzle. It was all so normal.Comfortable, even. And yet, beneath the routine, a restless itch crawled along my skin, just beneath the surface. As if some invisible clock was ticking down to something I couldn’t see yet.

Classes were exactly what I expected—mind-numbing lectures in beige rooms that smelled faintly of old chalk and burnt coffee.

Psychology 101 was first.

I slumped into a seat at the back of the lecture hall, blinking blearily as Professor Halton droned about cognitive bias and decision-making processes.The overhead lights buzzed softly, their sterile glow making everything feel flat and distant.

"You paying attention?" Mara whispered beside me, nudging my arm with the end of her pen.

I lifted my head, feigning alertness. "Of course. Bias. Cognition. Fascinating stuff."

Mara smirked, tucking a loose strand of hair behind her ear. "Sure. Your doodles of angry cats in the margins really capture the spirit of the lecture." I grinned, glancing down at my notebook where tiny cartoon felines bared their teeth and wielded swords.

"Art is subjective," I whispered back. Despite myself, I was grateful for her teasing.It anchored me, kept me from floating too far into the strange haze that had been clinging to me all morning. After class, I wandered the quad, hands shoved deep into my pockets. The rain had lightened to a mist so fine it clung to my eyelashes and seeped into my sweater fibers.

The trees lining the paths were skeletal now, their leaves long since fallen, their bare branches scratching at the low-hanging clouds like desperate fingers. Posters plastered every bulletin board and lamp post: bright ads for upcoming mixers, stress-relief workshops, dynamic support groups.

I paused in front of one.

"Celebrate All Dynamics! You Are More Than Your Secondary Gender!""Bonded, Unbonded, Alpha, Beta, Omega—All Welcome!"

I traced the edges of the poster with my eyes, feeling that strange pull again.That odd sense that something about the way things were supposed to be... didn't quite fit me anymore.

Presenting was about as exciting as getting your first driver's license. There was a whole ceremony at school. Little cards handed out by smiling counselors."You’re a Beta!""You’re an Alpha!""You’re an Omega!"Confetti if you were lucky. I remembered sitting cross-legged in the gym, knees scabbed, heart pounding as the nurse handed me my result.

Omega.

The world hadn’t ended. No one gasped or whispered behind their hands.I hadn't been dragged off to a tower or a gilded cage. Someone clapped me on the shoulder and said, "You’re still Alice. Now you just have to check a different box on forms."

I shook off the thoughts of the past out of my head and headed to the café. The rich aroma of coffee wrapped around me the moment I stepped inside, a comforting blanket against the damp.Steam clung to the windows, and the low hum of conversation filled the space.

I ordered a black coffee—no sugar or cream, I needed all the caffeine I could get—and settled into a corner booth, wrapping my hands around the warm paper cup. The seat was cracked leather, familiar and worn smooth from years of students like me hiding from the world for a little while longer. I sipped my coffee, letting the bitter heat chase away the last clinging tendrils of chill.

"Mind if I join you?" a voice asked. I glanced up to see Evan, the Alpha from my Psychology class. His jacket was dripping onto the floor, dark hair curling damply at his temples.

"Sure," I said, gesturing to the opposite seat. He slid in, setting his drink down carefully.For a few minutes, we chatted about nothing—classes, the rain, the crappy vending machines on campus.

It was easy. Pleasant. But then, mid-sentence, I caught a flicker of something in his expression. Something primal.

He cleared his throat awkwardly, rubbing the back of his neck. "You, uh... you going to that dynamics mixer Friday?" The question was casual, but the meaning behind it wasn't. The world expected us to find packs. Expected Alphas and Omegas to pair off like neatly arranged puzzle pieces.

I smiled politely, taking another sip of my coffee before answering. "Not really my thing."

His shoulders sagged a little, disappointment softening his features. But he just nodded, offering me a small, almost embarrassed grin. "Maybe next time."

I watched him leave, feeling a complicated knot of guilt and relief tighten in my chest. I didn't want this. Not the way it was handed to me. Not the safe, clinical, sterile bonds people made to tick another box on a life checklist.

I wanted something... else. Something real. Something wild and true and terrible in its beauty. That night, unable to sleep, I ended up wandering the park. It was nearly empty, save for a few die-hard joggers and the occasional stray cat slinking under benches. I sat on the old merry-go-round, my boots resting on the damp metal, the cold seeping up through the soles and into my bones.

The trees that edged the park loomed tall and dark, their branches weaving a black lace against the starless sky. For a moment—just a breath, just a blink—the world shifted. The shadows seemed deeper. The air smelled sweeter, richer, like blooming flowers and old earth. The merry-go-round creaked beneath me, a long, low groan that echoed strangely in the mist.

The hairs on the back of my neck stood on end. I sat bolt upright, heart thudding painfully against my ribs. The city buzz returned a moment later—headlights, distant sirens, the smell of exhaust and wet stone.

The magic—if it had ever been there at all—vanished like mist under a rising sun. But deep in my chest, something had stirred. Something that would not go back to sleep. I shifted and wrapped my arms around my knees, staring into the darkness beyond the park, and whispered into the empty night:

“I don’t really belong anywhere…do I?” I muttered to myself as I heard the wind pick up and the tree branches creak. I stayed there a minute longer on the old merry-go-round, my heart slowed from its earlier thudding panic, settling into a more normal rhythm. There was nothing out there. Just the usual city night — mist and drizzle, the distant hum of traffic, the faint clang of a garbage bin lid somewhere down the street. I gave a soft, almost embarrassed laugh under my breath.

"Seriously, Alice," I muttered, swinging my legs idly. "Spook yourself for no reason, why don't you?" The mist wasn't even that thick anymore, just enough to blur the edges of the streetlamps and make the world look a little softer, like a painting smudged at the corners.

No monsters. No magic

Just me, sitting on a rusted merry-go-round like a soggy, slightly crazy college student. I pushed myself off and started walking back toward my apartment. The mist clung to me, soaking into my sweater, but there was no more fear clawing at the back of my mind. Just the ordinary night pressing in. Halfway down my block, my phone buzzed in my pocket. I groaned, tugging it out, hoping maybe it was Mara with another sarcastic meme to make me laugh.

Instead, the screen lit up with a familiar contact: Mom

I hesitated, thumb hovering over the answer button. A little voice in the back of my head suggested letting it go to voicemail. But another part of me, the one trained to be the good daughter, sighed and answered.

"Hey, Mom," I said, trying not to sound as tired as I felt.

"Alice!" Mom’s voice was cheerful, almost too cheerful. "We were just talking about you. How’s everything, sweetheart?"

"Fine," I said, pulling my sweater tighter around myself. "Just got back from... uh, a walk."

"In this weather?" Dad’s voice cut in, rich with that familiar blend of concern and subtle judgment. "You’ll catch a cold."

"I’m fine," I repeated, sharper than I meant to. I softened it with a quick, "It’s not even really raining anymore. Just mist." There was a pause — not long, but heavy enough I could feel them exchanging a look through the phone.

Mom cleared her throat delicately. "Well, we were wondering if you've thought any more about... you know. Meeting someone." I stopped on the sidewalk, feeling the damp soak into the soles of my boots.

"Meeting someone," I echoed, keeping my voice as neutral as possible.

"You’re not getting any younger, darling," Dad said, trying for lightness but landing somewhere closer to pressure. "You know how important it is for Omegas to settle down with the right Alpha. Someone stable. Someone who can take care of you."

I rolled my eyes at the empty street. It was always the same. Don’t look for love or someone who would actually want me, "I am stable, Dad. I’ve got myself."

"You know what we mean," Mom chimed in quickly. "It’s not just about... stability. It’s about your future, Alice. About building a strong bond, making sure you're protected."

I sighed, my breath misting the air. "Yeah. I’ve been thinking about it." It wasn't really a lie. I had been thinking. Thinking about how I didn’t want any of it—not the packaged life they kept offering me like a prize I was supposed to want.

"Good," Mom said warmly. "There’s a mixer this Friday. Some very nice Alphas will be there. We could send you the details." My skin crawled at the idea. A room full of people sniffing around like it was a farmer's market for bonds.

"I’ll... think about it," I said, voice thin. I was definitely not going.

"You’ll be wonderful," Dad said firmly. "You're smart, and beautiful, and you deserve the best. Just promise you’ll keep an open mind."

"Sure," I murmured, already reaching for the door to my building. "Open mind. Got it." We hung up a few moments later after the usual goodnights and reminders to "take care of myself," which sounded suspiciously like "stop being stubborn and fall in line."

Inside my apartment, I tossed my phone onto the couch and kicked off my damp boots. The familiar creak of the floorboards and the low hum of the old radiator wrapped around me like a fraying blanket.

Safe. Predictable. The life I'd always been told I should want. But standing there, I realized that safety felt a lot like being trapped. And maybe... maybe I was tired of pretending it was enough.,

Chapter Two

Alice

My alarm shrieked at seven-thirty, dragging me out of sleep like a fishhook catching skin. I fumbled blindly on my nightstand, knocking over a half-empty water bottle and my earbuds before finally silencing it.

For a moment, I just sat there, staring at nothing. The room felt colder this morning, somehow — not the kind of cold you could blame on the weather. I rubbed my hands over my face and told myself to move. Coffee first. Then I could pretend to be a functioning human being. I tugged on a pair of worn jeans, a hoodie two sizes too big, and scraped my hair into a messy bun. My reflection in the mirror looked about how I felt: rumpled, unimpressed, and entirely unready for whatever the day had planned.

Down the hall, the apartment smelled faintly of stale toast and the lavender candle I kept forgetting to blow out. I filled my travel mug to the brim with coffee, ignored the two unanswered texts from my mom lighting up my screen, and bolted out the door before I could lose my nerve.

Outside, the mist that had clung to the streets yesterday had completely disappeared. The world was crisp, the sun sharp against the sidewalk, and the air smelled like fresh-cut grass and gasoline. No mystery. No shadowy figures. Just another Wednesday pretending to be a Saturday.

Classes blurred together, one after another. English Lit should’ve been easy — I liked reading — but I spent half the lecture doodling vines and stars in the margins of my notebook. Econ was worse. I couldn’t even pretend to care about supply and demand when my brain kept replaying last night's conversation with my parents. Their voices, sweet and heavy with disappointment, gnawed at me:

"Are you even trying to find an Alpha, Alice?"

"You can't just wait forever, sweetheart. You have to put yourself out there."

"Think about your future. About stability. About what’s expected of you."

I bit the inside of my cheek and scribbled another mindless doodle. I was thinking about my future. Constantly. It wasn’t my fault I didn’t want the same one they kept trying to force down my throat.

By noon, my stomach was practically trying to eat itself, and the cafeteria was the only real option. I shoved my notebook into my bag and trudged across campus, mentally preparing myself for a sad lunch alone.

And that’s when I saw her.

Mara was perched on the low brick wall just outside the cafeteria, scrolling through her phone with an air of complete, casual disinterest. She wore ripped jeans, scuffed boots, and a jacket covered in patches I didn’t recognize. Her dark hair was pulled into two messy braids, and she looked like she could not have cared less about the world spinning around her.

I hadn't texted her this morning. We hadn’t made any plans. Still, when she caught me staring, she grinned like she'd been waiting for me all along.

"Hey, stranger," she called, pocketing her phone.

"Hey," I said, lifting my hand in a weak wave. "What are you doing here?"

"Supposed to be writing a paper," she said, hopping down from the wall. "But honestly? Screw that. You heading in?"

"Yeah," I said. "I was just gonna grab something quick."

Mara shrugged. "Mind if I tag along?"

I didn’t even have to think about it. "Please."

Inside, the cafeteria smelled like melted cheese and fried everything. The line was short — thank god — and we grabbed trays like we had a mission. Mara made gagging noises at the healthier options and steered us toward burgers and curly fries without even pretending to consider anything else.

"Nutritious and delicious," she said, balancing two baskets of food on her tray.

"Mostly just suspicious," I muttered, earning a snort from her. We found a table near the window, where the sun warmed the scratched plastic surface and made everything look less... institutional. I dumped ketchup onto my tray with zero shame and took a giant bite of my burger.

"So," Mara said around a mouthful of fries, "you looked like someone drop-kicked your soul this morning. Spill."

I wiped my mouth on a napkin, debating for half a second whether to dodge the question. But honestly? I was too tired to fake it.

"My parents called last night," I said.

Mara's expression immediately shifted, her joking tone softening. "Ah. Parent Talk. That bad, huh?"

I sighed, picking at the edge of my bun. "They want me to go to this mixer. Some event where unattached Alphas and Omegas can meet."

She winced. "Yikes."

"Yeah. I told them I'd think about it," I said, my voice flattening with the effort of pretending I cared.

"You gonna?" Mara asked, tilting her head curiously.

I poked at a fry like it might explode. "I don't know. It’d be easier just to say yes. Less arguing. Less... guilt trips."

"But?" Mara prompted me to continue, as she took a bite of her own food.

"But I don’t want to pick an Alpha like I'm buying a used car," I snapped before I could stop myself. I exhaled slowly, pushing my food away. "I don't want to feel like I'm choosing because I have to. Not because I want to."

Mara nodded, tapping her fingers lightly against her tray. "Makes sense to me."

"Yeah, well," I muttered, "tell my parents that."

She shrugged. "Their vision of your future isn't the only one that matters, y'know."

I looked up at her, grateful and maybe a little emotional in a way I didn’t quite have words for. Mara wasn't the type to go in for sappy pep talks. She just said things plainly, like they were obvious facts instead of rare comforts.

For a few minutes, we just ate quietly, the kind of easy silence that felt more like a blanket than a wall. Sunlight streamed through the window, casting long shadows across our trays. Outside, people laughed, skateboard wheels clattered over concrete, and the world spun on without giving a damn about what anyone was supposed to be doing with their lives.

"I don’t know what I want yet," I said eventually, breaking the silence.

"That's allowed," Mara said. "You’re allowed to just... exist. Figure it out later. Screw the timeline."

I smiled, a real one this time, small but stubborn. "Thanks."

"Anytime, rebel queen." Mara told me with a cheeky smile. I laughed under my breath, feeling lighter than I had in days.Maybe I didn't have it all figured out. Maybe I didn’t even know where to start.

Mara nudged my tray with her elbow. "You gonna eat that? Or just stare it into a new dimension?"

I rolled my eyes but pulled my basket of fries closer. "Back off, scavenger. I'm eating."

She smirked, resting her chin on her hand as she watched me shove a handful of fries into my mouth like I hadn’t just been on the verge of an existential crisis five minutes ago.

"That’s the spirit," she said. "Emotional damage? Stuff it down with deep-fried potatoes."

"Solid life advice," I said, half-choking on a laugh.

Mara leaned back in her chair, kicking her boots up onto the empty chair across from us. A group of freshmen with color-coded lanyards wandered past, arguing about some upcoming midterm like it was the end of the world. I watched them for a second — the frantic energy, the nervous excitement — and felt a weird pang in my chest. Like I was supposed to be caught up in that whirlwind too. Instead, it felt like I was standing outside a glass wall, watching it all happen without me.

"You’re thinking too loud," Mara said, snapping a fry in half and tossing it into her mouth.

"Sorry," I muttered, fiddling with the strap of my bag. "I just... sometimes it feels like everyone else knows what they’re doing. Like they’re all running toward something, and I'm still trying to find the starting line."

Mara shrugged. "Most of 'em are faking it."

"You think?"

"I know." She tossed another fry at me, and I caught it without thinking. "Nobody has their shit together, Alice. Not really. Some people are just better at pretending."

I chewed the fry thoughtfully, feeling a smile creep across my face. "So basically, I'm just bad at faking it."

"Exactly." She grinned, like that was the biggest compliment she could give. "Honestly? I’d rather be a mess than a liar."

"That’s a low bar, Mara." I sent her a small mock glare, a smile was on my face though.

"Hey, a bar’s a bar." Mara laughed.

We finished lunch at a lazy pace, not rushing like the rest of the cafeteria crowd scrambling to make it to their next class. I picked at the last of my curly fries while Mara stacked her empty burger basket on top of her tray with exaggerated precision, balancing it like it was some kind of art project.

"So," Mara said, resting her chin in her hand and fiddling absentmindedly with one of the frayed threads on her jacket, "besides dodging your parents and existential dread, what’s the rest of your thrilling day look like?"

I snorted. "Classes. Pretending to absorb information. Fighting the urge to set my textbooks on fire. Y’know, the usual."

Mara grinned, sharp and unbothered. "Sounds about right. What torture session are you heading to next?"

"Group Communications," I said, making a face like I'd just bitten into a lemon. "Mandatory class. Mandatory misery."

She laughed, her dark braids swinging with the motion. "They’re gonna make you sit in a circle and over-share your feelings, aren't they?"

"Unfortunately," I muttered. "And probably hand out some worksheet about 'emotional intelligence' and 'nonverbal validation techniques.'"

Mara snorted so hard she almost knocked over her water bottle. "God, I wish I could watch that. Bet you’ll have the best 'I'm listening but mentally planning my escape' face."

"I already perfected it," I said, sitting up straighter and demonstrating: wide eyes, frozen polite smile, vacant soul.

She laughed loudly enough that a few people glanced over. "Ten out of ten. No notes. You should teach that as a workshop."

"Maybe that's my true calling," I said dryly, propping my chin in my hand. "Master of strategic emotional withdrawal."

"Honestly," Mara said, tapping her tray thoughtfully, "it would suit you. Omega survival tactics at their finest." I cracked a real smile at that. Mara, a bold, stubborn Alpha through and through, loved to tease me about my Omega instincts — but it never came out cruel or condescending. If anything, it felt like a weird kind of compliment.

"Hey," I said, half-grinning. "Some of us have to be good at reading the room before someone tries to ‘claim’ us mid-conversation."

"Touché," Mara said, her mouth twitching. "Can’t argue with that."

I shrugged, picking up the last fry from my tray. "It’s not a weakness. It's just... different."

"Exactly," Mara said firmly. "Your instincts are sharp. Smarter than half the idiots running around here." There was a beat — just long enough for it to feel like something more — before she grabbed her messenger bag and slung it over her shoulder. The buttons on the strap clinked together, little badges of rebellion and sharp humor: band logos, half-peeled slogans, a tiny enamel shark.

She checked her phone and grimaced. "Ugh. I should probably haul ass. Art History doesn’t exactly teach itself, and Professor Hayes already thinks I’m gonna flunk out in spectacular fashion."

"You’re not," I said immediately, before I could second-guess it.

Mara blinked at me, caught slightly off guard, then smiled — not her usual cocky grin, but something smaller, realer. "Thanks, "

I shrugged, grabbing my coffee. "It’s true."

She bumped her shoulder into mine lightly, careful for all her rough edges. "You’re not so bad yourself, you know. Even if you do annihilate curly fries like a woman possessed."

"Survival instinct," I said solemnly. "Eat or be eaten."

Mara barked a short laugh. "You know what? I respect that."

She turned toward the door, lifting two fingers in a lazy salute. "Later, rebel queen."

"Later," I said, smiling to myself as I watched her go. Mara disappeared into the steady tide of students flooding through the courtyard, her posture relaxed, untouchable. Typical Alpha — but never the type who tried to loom or intimidate. She just existed, unapologetically, like gravity bent slightly in her favor.

I gathered my things slowly, throwing out our trays and cradling my cold coffee as I made my way across campus. The sky was a hard, perfect blue, and a warm breeze tugged at the loose strands of hair escaping my bun. Skateboards rattled across concrete, someone sang badly on the quad lawn, and the air buzzed with that midweek, almost-summer energy.

Maybe Mara was right. Maybe it was okay not to have everything figured out yet.Maybe being an Omega didn’t mean I had to follow the script everyone else kept shoving at me.

I could still write my own. Still, a small knot tightened low in my gut as I reached the communications building. Not fear, exactly. Not nerves about the mixer or my parents or the thousand expectations pressing down on me.

Just...something. A shift. A breath held too long. The feeling that something was coming, whether I was ready for it or not. I shoved the thought aside as I pushed open the heavy glass doors and slipped into the crowded hallway, clutching my battered notebook against my chest like a shield.

Classes. Coffee. Survive today.

The future could wait.

At least for a little while longer.

Chapter Three

Alice

By the time evening finally dragged itself around, I felt like I'd been scraped across sandpaper and left out to dry. Classes had blurred together. I barely remembered walking back to my apartment — just the familiar autopilot of sidewalks, stairwells, and my key turning stiffly in the lock.

The second the door swung shut behind me, I didn’t even bother dropping my bag properly. It slid from my shoulder with a heavy thud onto the floor. I kicked off my shoes, peeled out of my jacket, and stumbled straight toward the corner of my bedroom — the one spot that had been slowly overtaken by a mess of blankets, pillows, and old hoodies over the past month.

My nest.

Not a proper one, not a perfect, textbook nest like you'd see in Omega guides. Just mine.A chaotic heap of softness, faintly smelling of my laundry soap and lavender candle wax, worn in all the right ways.

I burrowed deep into it, dragging a fluffy blanket over my head and curling around one of the thicker pillows like a lifeline. My body exhaled before I could even think about it, tension bleeding out of me in slow, reluctant drips. The walls of my nest muffled the distant sounds of the city — the low hum of traffic, a siren wailing two streets over, the sharp clatter of someone's skateboard hitting the pavement. The familiar noises seeped into the edges of my awareness and dissolved there, harmless.

Everything smelled faintly of lavender and me and safety. It didn’t fix the ache clawing at my chest, but it softened it. Made it bearable. A chipped mug of lukewarm tea balanced precariously on the floor near the nest’s edge, forgotten from the previous day.

I turned my face into the pillow and let myself just exist for a little while, tucked safely away from the world. Still, a gnawing restlessness clawed underneath the surface. I couldn’t sit still. Couldn’t let my brain spin itself into oblivion either.

I grabbed my phone from where it had landed somewhere between the folds of blankets. A few messages blinked back at me: a reminder about an assignment, a meme from Mara, and of course — the inevitable text from my mom:

Mom: Just a reminder about the mixer on Saturday! It’s important for Omegas to put themselves out there, sweetheart! Can’t wait to hear about all the nice Alphas you meet!

I locked my phone without answering, pressing it against my chest like maybe that would keep the words from sinking in. The mixer. The endless parade of expectation.

Find a mate. Find someone to claim you. Find a purpose.

My chest tightened until it was hard to breathe. My nest, usually the one place that softened everything, suddenly felt too small. Too close.

I needed out. Needed air.Needed someone who didn't make me feel like a walking disappointment wrapped in soft Omega skin. Before I could talk myself out of it, I thumbed out a quick message to the one person who didn’t see me that way:

Me: Hey. You busy?

Her reply was almost immediate:

Mara: Define "busy."

I let out a soft, breathless laugh into the blankets.Without hesitating, I typed:

Me: I’m going crazy. Come save me?

The pause that followed was just long enough for doubt to creep in — maybe she was busy, maybe she had better things to do — but then my phone buzzed:

Mara: On my way.

Warmth bloomed under my ribs, stubborn and bright. I stayed curled in my nest until the knock came at the door. I untangled myself from the blankets and padded barefoot to let her in. My hair stuck out wildly in every direction from being curled in my nest. I opened the door and was greeted with a smirking Mara.

"Rescue mission, reporting for duty," she said, her voice a low, teasing rumble.

"You didn’t have to actually rush," I said, stepping back to let her kick off her boots and wander inside as I shut the door behind her.

"I figured if you were calling for backup, it was serious," she said, flashing a quick smile. "Plus, Art History homework was slowly killing my will to live. You're basically saving me."

She took in the room with a glance — the cozy disarray of the nest visible through the open bedroom door, the half-finished tea, the muted wolves still flashing across the TV screen.

"Still smells like lavender and questionable life choices," she teased.

"I like to keep things consistent," I muttered, retreating back toward the pile of blankets. I sank down onto the edge of the nest without really thinking, pulling one of the pillows into my lap. Mara dropped into the battered armchair across from me with a comfortable sigh, one arm slung lazily over the backrest.

"You wanna tell me what’s got you burrowed six feet into your blankets?" she asked after a few seconds of silence, her voice gentler now.

I shrugged, tracing slow, absent-minded circles on the pillowcase. "Everything," I admitted. "School. Expectations. My parents pushing about that stupid mixer this weekend."

Her mouth twisted into a grimace. "The Omega meet-and-greets?"

I nodded, picking at a loose thread, "They make it sound like if I don't find someone soon, I’m defective. Like my worth’s got an expiration date."

Mara’s whole posture shifted — not stiff, exactly, but suddenly charged with something protective and sharp. It made my throat tighten.

"You’re not defective," she said, voice low and certain. "You're not a racehorse being sold off to the highest bidder." I glanced up. Her gaze pinned me there — steady, unwavering.

"You’re allowed to want more than being somebody’s checkmark on a list," she said. "You’re allowed to want yourself first." Something in my chest cracked, fragile and aching.

I hugged the pillow tighter to myself, blinking hard. "Thanks," I whispered.

Mara smiled — small, a little crooked — but it bloomed warmth through my whole chest, like someone striking a match inside my ribs.

"For what it's worth," she said, drumming her fingers lightly on the arm of the chair, "if anyone ever made you feel like you had to shrink yourself to fit their checklist, I’d personally punch them."

A startled laugh broke out of me — cracked and breathless. I pressed the sleeve of my hoodie against my mouth to smother it, heat rising to my cheeks.

"You’d get arrested," I mumbled.

Mara only shrugged, her mouth twitching at the corners. "Worth it." She shifted in her seat, resting her elbows loosely on her knees. Her gaze flicked briefly to the open bedroom door, where my nest was still visible — a chaotic monument to exhaustion and needing. Then back to me.

"Wanna get out of here?" she asked, her voice lighter now, pitched like an invitation and a promise all at once.

I blinked at her, caught mid-thought. "Like... go where?"

Mara shrugged her jacket"Anywhere. Waffle House at midnight. That gross diner that serves pancakes bigger than your head. Or we could just drive around and roast rich people’s terrible lawn sculptures. I'm flexible."

The offer hung between us, fizzing slightly in the charged air. The thought of leaving my apartment — my little cocoon of crumpled safety — should’ve made my stomach knot with anxiety. I worried the inside of my cheek between my teeth for a second, considering the fatigue coiled deep in my bones — but the restlessness, the itch to move, was worse.

Finally, I gave a small nod. "Okay," I said, my voice steadier than I expected. "Yeah. Let’s go."

"Good," she said, pushing to her feet with a loose stretch that made the seams of her jacket groan. "Come on, nest goblin. Let’s find the world's worst cup of coffee."

I groaned, dragging myself up, "You say that like it's something to brag about."

"It is," she said seriously, tossing my jacket at me. I caught it against my chest, huffing out a laugh. "You haven’t lived until you’re questioning your life choices over a cup of dishwater coffee at two in the morning."

I stuffed my phone and keys into my pockets, crammed my feet into sneakers, and followed her out into the hallway. The night outside hit face — sharp and cold, smelling faintly of wet concrete, distant food trucks, and the damp promise of rain. Streetlights buzzed overhead, painting the cracked sidewalk in puddles of gold and shadow. Mara’s truck was parked half-on, half-off the curb, as crooked as always. She shot me a sheepish look over her shoulder as she unlocked the passenger door.

"What?" she said, mock defensive. "You try parallel parking after back-to-back lectures on sociological theory." I snickered, climbing into the passenger seat. The interior of the truck smelled like her — leather, pine soap, the faint metallic tang of old cologne lingering in the cracked upholstery. I sank into the seat, tugging the seatbelt across my chest, letting the smell and the low rumble of the engine wrap around me like another blanket.

Mara threw the truck into gear, her hand easy and sure on the gearshift, and pulled away from the curb with a lurch that jolted us both into laughter. The city blurred past the windows — glowing convenience stores, crooked rows of apartment buildings, alley cats slinking across side streets.The radio murmured low between us, some indie band with too many guitars and a singer whose voice sounded like he was half-drowning in nostalgia.

For a while, we didn’t talk. We just were — two girls in a battered truck, chased by the glow of streetlights and the smell of rain. It was enough.

Eventually, Mara glanced over at me, her face limned in passing pools of orange and white. "You okay?"

I nodded, twisting the hem of my hoodie between my fingers. "Better now," I said, meaning it. She smiled, giving a nod.

We ended up at a Twenty-four-hour diner three neighborhoods over — the kind of place with flickering neon signs, duct tape patching the vinyl seats, and windows so grimy you could barely see the parking lot through them.

It was perfect.

Mara parked like she was abandoning ship — diagonal across two spaces — and threw me a mock-salute as she hopped out.

"Come on," she called over her shoulder. "I can already smell the burnt coffee from here." The bell above the door jangled when we stepped inside, releasing a gust of greasy air that smelled like frying oil and powdered sugar. Inside, the diner buzzed with a handful of night owls — students cramming textbooks under the yellow light, a cluster of truckers hunched over mugs, a man in a bathrobe and slippers quietly eating pancakes in the corner like he didn’t have a single care left to give. Mara led us to a battered booth in the back, sliding in with the casual sprawl of someone who belonged everywhere she went. I followed, tugging the cracked menu toward me and squinting at the faded print.

A waitress with tired purple hair shuffled over, plunking down two chipped mugs and a pot of coffee without waiting for an order.

"Starting a tab for you two," she said, her voice rough but not unkind.

Mara grinned and poured for both of us, sliding a mug across to me. The coffee steamed weakly, already sloshing around the rim like it was trying to escape.

"Cheers to questionable life choices," Mara said, raising her mug. I snorted, clinking mine against hers. The ceramic clack was sharp and bright in the hum of the diner. I took a sip — it was watery, bitter, and scalding — and immediately made a face. Mara burst out laughing, tipping her head back against the cracked booth seat.

"See?" she said, triumphantly. "Experience unlocked." I rolled my eyes but couldn’t help grinning back at her. And sitting there — in a sticky booth under flickering lights, with Mara’s knee bumping mine under the table and the smell of burnt toast thick in the air —I felt something ease inside me. Something small and tender and scared finally letting out a breath.

Maybe I wasn’t broken. Maybe I was just still finding my own shape. And maybe….just maybe I can figure out my life myself.

Chapter Four

Alice

Sunlight broke across my bedroom like a reluctant apology, barely warm, dust motes spinning lazily in the golden haze as it cut through the blinds. I blinked slowly, dragging myself out of sleep like it weighed me down. My body ached in that bone-deep, soul-wearied kind of way — not from effort, but from everything else. The kind of ache you couldn’t stretch or ice away.

The nest had curled tighter around me overnight, a protective tangle of mismatched blankets, throw pillows, and hoodie sleeves knotted like vines. One leg was half-cramped beneath me, the other thrown haphazardly over the side of a stuffed animal I hadn’t admitted to owning in years. My old lavender candle had burned out at some point, leaving behind a faintly smoky edge clinging to the air. Still, everything smelled familiar. Safe. Like me.

For a few minutes, I just lay there. Breathing. Listening. The city hummed beyond the walls — traffic, birds, some kid yelling faintly a few buildings down. Life moved on, louder than I felt ready for. Eventually, I fumbled for my phone with one sluggish hand, nearly knocking over yesterday’s tea in the process. The screen lit up with several notifications. One group chat I muted weeks ago. A deadline reminder I didn’t want to deal with. And—

Mara:You alive?

A smile tugged at my mouth, crooked and weak but real. Of course she’d check in.

Me:Barely. Thinking of quitting everything and becoming a pancake cryptid.

A few seconds passed, then:

Mara:Only if I get cryptid sidekick privileges.

Me:Deal. But you have to be in charge of syrup rations and PR.

Mara:Perfect. I’ll work on our manifesto.

I stared at her last message for longer than I needed to. The kind of stare where your brain is too full and too quiet at the same time. Then I thumbed out:

Me:Thanks again. For last night.

I didn’t expect an answer right away. So when the knock came — loud, casual, and just once — I jolted like I’d been zapped. A full heartbeat passed before I recognized it.

Mara.

I scrambled out of the nest with blanket-static hair and bare feet, nearly tripping over an empty laundry basket and my own pride. I opened the door, and there she stood. Windbreaker, messy bun, boots already scuffed from the morning sidewalk. In one hand, she had two large iced coffees, the condensation slicking her fingers. In the other, a brown paper bag that practically radiated the scent of warm egg, bacon, and butter.

“Did you seriously teleport?” I asked, blinking at her like a confused owl.

Mara gave me a look. “I live like four blocks away.”

“Still.” I muttered, glancing at her again before sighing.

She smirked, brushing past me with the casual air of someone who belonged here. “I was already at the café. Consider this part of my very elaborate avoidance strategy.” I shut the door behind her, trailing her to the kitchen where she plunked the bag down and started pulling out food like it was a well-practiced drill. It probably was by now.

“I got the greasy ones you like,” she said, tossing me a wrapped sandwich. “And extra napkins because you eat like a raccoon in distress.”

“Thanks,” I muttered, already peeling it open. The smell alone made me weak. We settled on the kitchen floor like we always did when the table felt like too much pressure. I curled up against a cabinet, the cold linoleum seeping through my thin socks. Mara leaned back on her palms, legs stretched out in front of her,

The first bite of the sandwich was so good I could’ve cried. Egg and cheese melted perfectly together, the bacon crisp without being burnt. The kind of breakfast that made you feel human again.

“You look like you either didn’t sleep or solved the meaning of life in your dreams,” Mara said around a mouthful of her own sandwich.

I shrugged. “I don’t think I did either. Just laid there, mostly.”

She nodded like she got it. “Yeah. You get that weird kind of tired where rest doesn’t fix anything?”

“Exactly.” We ate in silence for a while, the kind that didn’t feel heavy. Just two people occupying space. My apartment was still dim, warm from the heating unit rattling in the wall, and smelling faintly like coffee and candle smoke.

Eventually, Mara broke the quiet. “So… your mom still pushing the mixer?”

I groaned, leaning my head back against the cabinets. “Like it’s the most important thing in the universe. I know having pack bonds are important…but I don’t want a bond just because it is the thing to do without any emotion behind it.”

I set down my sandwich, suddenly not as hungry. "It's like they think I'm broken or something because I haven't found an Alpha yet. Like I'm this puzzle piece that doesn't make sense on its own."

Mara snorted, crumpling her wrapper with more force than necessary. "That's bullshit. You're not a puzzle piece. You're a whole damn picture."

I smiled faintly, picking at a loose thread on my sock. "Try telling my mom that. She keeps sending me these articles about 'Omega fulfillment through bonding' and 'the biological imperative of pack structure.'"

"God, that sounds like propaganda from the nineteen fifties." Mara muttered, leaning back against the fridge. Her eyes found mine, steady and certain. "You know it's okay to want what you want, right? Even if it doesn't match what they want for you."

I sighed, wrapping my arms around my knees. "I know that. Logically, I do. But there's this part of me that keeps thinking maybe they're right. Maybe I'm just... fighting what's natural."

Mara's expression hardened slightly. "There's nothing unnatural about wanting to choose your own path, Alice."

"But what if—"

"No," she cut me off firmly. "No what-ifs. You're not wrong for wanting more than what they're offering."

I stared at the crumpled wrapper between us, feeling something twist in my chest—not pain exactly, but something close to it. "Sometimes I feel like I'm waiting for something that doesn't exist."

Mara was quiet for a moment, her fingers tapping a thoughtful rhythm against her knee. "Maybe," she finally said, "or maybe you're waiting for the right thing to find you."

I glanced up, catching something in her expression I couldn't quite name. A flicker of something raw before it disappeared behind her usual easy smile.

"Since when did you get so philosophical?" I teased, trying to lighten the sudden weight in the air.

Mara shrugged, the corner of her mouth lifting. "I contain multitudes, Alice. Deep thoughts and questionable coffee choices."

I laughed, and the tension eased. We finished our breakfast in comfortable silence, the morning light growing stronger through the kitchen window, painting golden squares across the linoleum.

"So," Mara said eventually, gathering our trash with practiced efficiency, "what's the plan for today? More academic torture? Or are we staging a rebellion?"

"Unfortunately, I have classes until three," I said, stretching my arms overhead until my shoulders popped. "Then I plan to relax and do my homework since tomorrow is my full free day….I think I am going to go hike and clear my head a bit.”

"Hike?" Mara asked, eyebrows lifting in mild surprise as she tossed our wrappers into the trash. "You going up to Raven's Ridge again?"

I nodded, pushing myself up from the floor and leaning against the counter. "Yeah. There's this trail that branches off the main path. Not a lot of people know about it."

"The one that goes along the cliff edge?" Mara frowned slightly. "Isn't that the one you said gets slippery when it rains?"

"It'll be fine," I said, waving away her concern. "It hasn't rained that much lately."

Mara gave me a skeptical look but didn't push it. "Want company? I could bring my sketchbook." For a moment, I considered it. Mara was easy company, never demanding conversation when silence felt better. But I wanted time to myself and think.

"Actually, I think I need some solo time," I admitted, twisting my fingers into the hem of my hoodie. "Just me and the trees and no one asking me what I want to do with my life."

Mara nodded, understanding in her eyes. "Fair enough. Just promise me you'll be careful on that trail. And take your phone. Fully charged."

"Yes, Mom," I teased, rolling my eyes.

"Hey," she said, flicking my arm lightly, "someone's gotta make sure you don't become a tragic news headline: 'Local Student Falls Off Cliff While Contemplating Existence.'"

I snorted. "That would be a terrible epitaph."

"I'd make sure they wrote something better," Mara promised solemnly. "'Here lies Alice, who told societal expectations to go fuck themselves.'"

"Much better," I laughed as I shook my head at her. "I'll be careful," I promised, crossing my heart with exaggerated solemnity. "No dramatic cliff tumbles. Just me, the trail, and some quality brooding time."

"Good." Mara nodded, satisfied. She glanced at her phone and grimaced. "I should probably get going. Professor Kivrel has this thing about 'punctuality reflecting respect' or whatever."

"Heaven forbid you show disrespect by being two minutes late," I said dryly.

"Exactly." She grabbed her jacket from where she'd tossed it over a chair. "Text me when you get back from your hike tomorrow, okay? Just so I know you haven't been eaten by bears."

"There are no bears at Raven's Ridge." I told her, raising an eyebrow.

"Coyotes, then. Mountain lions. Particularly aggressive squirrels." She wiggled her eyebrows dramatically, making me snort.

"I think I can handle a rabid squirrel," I said, following her to the door. "I'll have my pepper spray."

"Against squirrels? That's animal cruelty," Mara teased, shrugging into her jacket.

"You're the one who suggested they were dangerous!" I gasped, trying to suppress my laugh.

She grinned, hand already on the doorknob. "Just checking your moral compass. It's intact."

I rolled my eyes, leaning against the wall as she opened the door. "Thanks for breakfast. And... everything else."

Something softened in her expression. "Anytime, Alice." She hesitated for a beat, like there was something more she wanted to say, but then just lifted her hand in a casual wave. "Good luck with class. Try not to overthink yourself into oblivion."

"No promises," I called after her as she disappeared down the hallway, leaving me to get ready for the day of classes, but there was something deep within me that felt like something was going to happen…I didn’t know if that something was good or bad…only time would tell.

Chapter Five

Alice

The next morning was quiet in a way that felt deliberate, like the world was holding its breath. I moved through my classes with a kind of detached focus, nodding at professors, scribbling half-hearted notes, replying to a few texts with emojis and one-word answers. By the time three o'clock rolled around, I was more than ready to get out of my own head.

I stopped by the apartment just long enough to grab my jacket and a water bottle. My phone was already charged — because Mara would absolutely text to check — and I stuffed it into my pocket as I headed out.

The bus dropped me off a short walk from Raven’s Ridge trailhead. The sun hung low in the sky, still bright but softening at the edges. A gentle breeze tugged at the branches, the leaves whispering secrets only the trees understood. The path crunched beneath my boots, gravel and fallen twigs, each step a little easier than the last as the city noise faded behind me.

The familiar trail twisted up through trees still tinged with early spring green, patches of sunlight spilling through the leaves in shifting gold. I didn’t rush. There was no reason to. The quiet was a balm, and every breath I took seemed to reach deeper into my chest, like I’d finally made space for air.

After about twenty minutes, I reached the small, nearly-hidden fork in the path. I glanced around out of habit — no other hikers nearby — then slipped down the narrower trail, ducking past a few low-hanging branches.

Here, it always felt like stepping into another world.

The air was cooler, filtered through thicker trees and damp moss. Birds called somewhere far off, and a squirrel darted across the path with a burst of energy that felt worlds away from my own. I walked slowly, taking it all in. The trail curved along the side of the ridge, just wide enough to feel safe, but high enough that the view would knock the breath out of you if you let it.

Eventually, the trees opened up. I stepped onto the overlook — a flat, jutting ledge of stone just before the edge sloped into the open sky. Below me, the forest spread out in ripples of green and shadows. The wind tugged at my sleeves and hair, lifting strands like fingers brushing past.

I stood there for a long time.

No thoughts. No words. Just… being.

The breeze carried the scent of pine and damp earth, and somewhere in the valley below, a hawk cried out, high and lonely.

I sat down and pulled my knees up to my chest, letting the thermos rest between them for a moment before setting it beside me. The stone beneath me was cool, grounding.From up here, it all looked small — not insignificant, just... manageable. Even the things that had felt so tangled and heavy lately didn’t carry the same weight in this air.

I shifted a bit and stretched my legs back out, boots scuffed and dusty, heels hooked just over the edge of the rock. The wind kissed my ankles, cool and unbothered. I leaned back on my palms and stared out at the horizon for a long time — until the colors started to shift, gold creeping into the blue like honey bleeding into water.

Then, with a quiet sigh, I pulled out my phone and angled it down. A shot of my feet, swinging lazily over the drop, toes pointing toward that endless sprawl of treetops and sky.

I sent it to Mara without a caption at first. Then, after a beat, followed up with:

Me: Don’t yell. The view was worth it.

Three dots appeared immediately.

Mara: you are ACTUALLY insane.

Mara: also that’s a sick shot

Mara: also I hate you but like in a concerned friend way

I smiled, tucking the phone back into my jacket pocket.

Me: Still alive, promise. Thinking about stuff. feels easier up here.

Her reply came a few seconds later.

Mara: if you fall off that cliff while “thinking about stuff” I’m going to hold your funeral in a Costco…

Mara: open casket by the free samples

I let out a short laugh that startled a nearby crow into flight. Typical Mara. Love disguised as sarcasm, concern disguised as chaos. I was lucky to have her.

The wind picked up, whistling past my ears, and I closed my eyes. For a moment, I imagined I could stay right here, suspended between earth and sky, just floating above everything that waited for me down the mountain. But eventually, the light would fade, and the path would darken, and I’d have to go back.

Not yet, though. For now, I stayed seated, legs swinging slowly, the world below me vast and green and forgiving.

I was just gathering my things to head back down the trail—the sky already darkening from pale gold to deeper amber—when something caught my eye. A flash of movement in the undergrowth below, just beyond the cliff's edge.

I froze, squinting. It wasn't a bird, too large for that. Maybe a deer? But the way it moved seemed... different. More deliberate. My heart quickened, that strange, electric feeling from the park returning, prickling along my skin.

"Hello?" I called, immediately feeling foolish. Whatever it was wouldn't answer me.

The wind picked up suddenly, fierce enough to make me step back from the edge. Leaves and pine needles swirled in small, frantic cyclones at my feet. The air seemed to thicken, charged with something I couldn't name.

That's when I noticed the ground beneath my right boot. What I'd thought was solid was actually a thin layer of leaves and moss covering a crumbling edge. Too late, I felt it shift beneath my weight and then…I fell.

Chapter Six

Alice

Hatter’s House-Present Time

My eyelashes felt heavy as I struggled to focus. Dim light filtered through unfamiliar windows, casting strange patterns across a ceiling that curved and bent at impossible angles. For a moment, I thought I was still dreaming.

The events of yesterday crashed back into my consciousness—the fall, the impossible landing, the Hatter with his wild eyes recognizing me, claiming I'd presented as an Omega in this mad place.

I sat up slowly, wincing as my muscles protested. The bed beneath me was surprisingly comfortable, a patchwork of mismatched fabrics and pillows that somehow worked together perfectly. Like someone had assembled a nest specifically for me.

"You're awake." The Hatter's voice came from the doorway, low and careful.

I turned to find him leaning against the frame, his tall hat absent, revealing that mess of dark curls with threads of silver. Without the hat, he looked both younger and older at the same time—more human, yet somehow more wild. Those green eyes still glittered with barely contained madness, but there was something else there too. Relief, maybe. Or concern.

"How long was I asleep?" I asked, my voice rough with sleep.

"A full day and night," he replied, stepping into the room. "The transition is never gentle. Especially not for a returning Dreamer."

I glanced around the room, taking in details I'd missed before. The walls were lined with bookshelves that bent and curved like living things. Tiny glass bottles filled with colorful liquids sat among leather-bound volumes whose titles shifted when I tried to read them. A teapot on the bedside table steamed gently, though I hadn't heard anyone enter.

"This is really happening," I whispered, half to myself. "I'm really back in Wonderland."

The Hatter moved closer, his steps light despite his height, and settled into a chair by the bedside that seemed to materialize just as he needed it.

"Indeed you are, little Alice." he said, his voice softening. "Though not quite the Wonderland you remember, I imagine."

I ran my fingers over the blankets, their textures both strange and oddly comforting. "It feels... darker. Hungrier." I looked up at him, searching his face. "And what did you mean about me presenting? I've been an Omega for years."

The Hatter poured tea from the steaming pot into a cup that didn't match the saucer beneath it. The liquid inside shifted colors as it settled—amber to violet to a deep midnight blue.

"In your world, perhaps," he said, offering me the cup. "But you haven’t been in Wonderland since you presented. Now that you are…” His voice trailed off as his eyes met mine, something ancient and knowing flickering behind them. "Now that you are, Wonderland recognizes you differently. It tastes your nature. And an Omega in Wonderland is... rare. Precious. Powerful."

I accepted the tea, feeling its warmth seep into my palms. The scent was unlike anything I'd ever encountered—wild herbs and something electric, like the air before a storm.

"But I don't feel powerful," I said, taking a tentative sip. The flavor bloomed across my tongue, sweet then sharp then impossibly complex. It cleared my head instantly. "I feel hunted."

The Hatter's smile was thin and sharp. "Often the same thing here, I'm afraid."

I set the cup down carefully, watching the liquid continue to shift colors. "Why are Omegas so rare here?" I asked, tugging the blankets closer around me. "And why does it matter so much?"

The Hatter’s fingers tapped a restless rhythm against his knee, “There was a plague about fifty years ago and the Omegas were the ones getting sick…now there aren’t many left.”

His eyes flashed a gold color before back to his green, “And now to have an Omega is an honor. To have one makes Alpha’s instincts calm…here and wonderland we are all a little more feral than what you are used to.”

I shivered at the word "feral," feeling its weight press down around me. It explained the hunger I'd sensed in the forest, the way those shadows had moved with such single-minded purpose.

"So I'm what—some kind of rare commodity?" I asked, unable to keep the bitterness from my voice. "A prize to be claimed?"

The Hatter's expression darkened. He leaned forward, the chair creaking beneath him. "To many, yes. That is exactly what you are." His voice dropped lower. "The Red Queen would give half her kingdom to possess you. The Duchess would lock you in a gilded cage. Even the White Rabbit, for all his timidity, would try to stake a claim."

I swallowed hard, fingers tightening around the teacup. "And you? What do I represent to you?"

His eyes met mine, as he gave me a grin, “Well, you're my little Alice of course. Not someone I would try to claim as a mate. I would say more….a daughter.”

The Hatter's words hung in the air between us, settling over my skin like a familiar blanket. A daughter. Not a possession. Not a prize. I let out a breath I hadn't realized I was holding.

"Thank you," I said softly, not entirely sure what I was thanking him for—the protection, the honesty, or just the simple acknowledgment that I was more than my biology.

His smile softened at the edges. "You were always different, Alice. Even as a child, you saw Wonderland for what it truly was—not just the madness and magic, but the heart beneath." His fingers tapped against his knee again, a nervous rhythm. "You never tried to tame it or own it. You simply... belonged to it, in your way."

I sipped the strange tea again, letting its warmth spread through my chest. "So what happens now? You said I can't go home…” The thought of not going home did send a pain in my heart. Not being able to see those I love…but at the same time I never did feel like I belonged there.

"I'm sorry, little one," the Hatter said, his voice gentle but firm. "The door between worlds isn't meant to open twice. Not for Dreamers who've grown up. The magic... it binds differently now."

I stared into my teacup, watching the colors swirl like storm clouds. "But my life—my apartment, my friends...family" My voice caught.

"They'll wonder," the Hatter acknowledged, his voice gentle but unflinching. "They'll search. Eventually, they'll mourn."

A hard knot formed in my throat. I looked away, blinking rapidly at the strange, curved ceiling. "That's cruel."

"Wonderland often is," he said simply. "Beauty and cruelty, hand in hand. It's always been that way."

I clutched the teacup tighter, watching my knuckles turn white. "So I'm just... stuck here. Forever." The reality of it pressed down on me like a physical weight. No more college classes. No more apartment. No more lazy mornings with Mara bringing coffee and teasing me about my nest.

Mara. My chest ached at the thought of her waiting for a text that would never come. She had been my best friend, being there and understanding me more than anyone who thought I was weird.

"Not stuck," the Hatter corrected gently. "Returned. There's a difference."

I looked up at him, a spark of anger flaring in my chest. "Is there? Because from where I'm sitting, it feels like I've been kidnapped by a world that decided it owns me." The Hatter didn't flinch at my tone. Instead, he leaned back in his chair, those wild green eyes studying me with something like approval.

"Good," he said, nodding as if my anger was something valuable. "That fire will serve you well here. Wonderland respects those who refuse to bow." I set the cup down with more force than necessary, the liquid inside rippling in indignant waves of purple and gold.

"So what happens now?" I asked, pushing tangled hair back from my face. "I just... exist here? Hiding from everyone who wants to claim me?"

The Hatter's lips quirked into a half-smile. "Not hiding, no. That would be a waste of your particular talents." He stood suddenly, moving to the window where he traced one long finger along the glass. It shimmered beneath his touch, like the surface of a pond disturbed by wind.

“You can build a life here…I will help and make sure no one takes advantage of you.” Hatter told me, eyes narrowing.

"I suppose I don't have much choice," I said, running my fingers along the quilt's patchwork edge. Each square seemed to shift subtly beneath my touch, warming or cooling in response.

"There's always choice in Wonderland," the Hatter replied, turning back to face me. "It's just rarely the choices you expect."

I swallowed hard, trying to process everything. My old life—gone. My future—completely rewritten in the space of a day. And yet... some treacherous part of me whispered that maybe this was where I belonged all along. Maybe that's why nothing had ever quite fit before.

"I'll need clothes," I said finally, gesturing at my mud-stained jeans and torn sweater. "And to understand how things work here. The rules."

"Rules?" The Hatter's laughter faded into a crooked smile. "Oh my dear Alice, Wonderland has patterns, not rules. Currents rather than laws." He made a fluid gesture with his hand. "But yes, you'll need proper attire. Something that marks you as under my protection, at the very least."

He crossed to a wardrobe that seemed to grow from the wall itself, its wooden doors carved with spiraling patterns that moved when I wasn't looking directly at them. When he pulled them open, the inside seemed much larger than should have been possible, filled with fabrics in colors I couldn't quite name.

"Your old clothes won't do," he said, rifling through the hanging garments. "They smell too much of your world. Too... ordinary. Wonderland responds to the extraordinary."

I slid my legs over the edge of the bed, testing my weight on shaky limbs. "I don't need anything fancy. Just practical."

The Hatter snorted, pulling out a dress that seemed to be woven from midnight and starlight. "Practicality is relative in Wonderland. What protects you in the Tulgey Wood would get you devoured in the Queen's garden."

I eyed the dress skeptically. It was beautiful, certainly—the fabric shifting like liquid shadow, with tiny pinpricks of light that winked and danced as it moved. But it looked like something from a fairy tale, not something I could actually wear.

"I can't fight in that," I pointed out.

The Hatter's eyebrows rose, his mouth curving into a pleased smile. "Fighting already, are we? Good. I'd hoped your spirit hadn't been entirely tamed by that other world." He replaced the dress and pulled out something else— a set of garments unlike anything I'd seen before. Soft leather pants in a deep forest green, a blouse of cream-colored fabric that seemed to flow like water, and a fitted jacket embroidered with silver thread in patterns that shifted as they caught the light.

"This will serve you better," he said, laying them across the foot of the bed. "The fabric is woven with protective charms. Not my work—I'm better with metals and mechanisms—but a gift from a friend who understands the importance of proper attire in Wonderland."

I reached out tentatively, running my fingers over the leather pants. They felt buttery soft, yet somehow I knew they would be far more durable than they appeared.

"Who made these?" I asked, examining the intricate silver stitching on the jacket.

"The Caterpillar," the Hatter replied, a hint of amusement in his voice. "Or rather, what he became. Metamorphosis suits him—he sees the world through many more eyes now."

"The Caterpillar..." I murmured, memories filtering back—smoke rings and riddles, cryptic words delivered with imperious disdain. "He's still around?"

"Changed, as we all are," the Hatter said, his fingers playing with a loose thread on his sleeve. "But yes. He remembers you fondly, in his way. Said you were the only Dreamer who ever answered his questions with questions of your own."

I smiled faintly, tracing the silvery embroidery that seemed to move beneath my fingertips like living things. "I was a stubborn child."

"And now a stubborn woman," the Hatter said, eyes crinkling with fondness. "The stubborn ones always find their way back to Wonderland."

I picked up the clothes, feeling their strange weight—heavier than they looked, yet somehow lighter than seemed possible. "I'll change then," I said, glancing around for somewhere private.

The Hatter nodded and moved toward the door. "I'll prepare some real breakfast. Tea is lovely, but you'll need proper sustenance." He paused at the threshold, half-turned. "Alice?"

"Yes?" I titled my head to the side in question.

"Welcome home." He slipped out, the door clicking softly behind him.

Alone, I let out a shuddering breath. Home. The word sat strangely in my chest—both right and wrong at once...but maybe I could find a place here where I felt like I really belonged.

Chapter Seven

Alice

Istepped into the main room of the Hatter's house, wearing the new clothes he'd given me. The leather pants hugged my legs but allowed for easy movement, and the cream blouse felt impossibly light against my skin, almost like wearing mist. The embroidered jacket settled on my shoulders with a weight that felt strangely comforting, like armor that didn't need to be heavy to be effective.

The Hatter stood by a crooked table that hadn't been there yesterday, his long fingers arranging plates that didn't match. Each dish seemed to have a personality of its own—one painted with tiny dancing mice, another rimmed with gold that shifted position when I blinked, a third that appeared to be made of something like porcelain but hummed softly when food touched it.

"Ah, there you are," he said without turning. "The clothes suit you."

I ran my hands down the front of the jacket, feeling the subtle warmth of the silver threads beneath my fingertips. "They feel... alive somehow."

"All things in Wonderland have a touch of life to them," the Hatter replied, finally turning to face me. His eyes widened slightly. "Yes, quite suitable indeed. The Caterpillar has outdone himself."

I approached the table cautiously. The breakfast spread before me was both familiar and utterly foreign—what looked like scrambled eggs shimmered with an iridescent gleam, bread that steamed despite having no visible heat source, and fruit I couldn't name that seemed to pulse gently with its own heartbeat.

"Is it... safe to eat?" I asked, gesturing at the strange feast.

The Hatter's laugh was a short, sharp thing. "Define 'safe,' little Alice. It won't poison you, if that is your concern.”

I settled into a chair that seemed to adjust itself to fit me, watching as the Hatter poured something from a twisted silver pot that steamed with rainbow-colored vapor.

"It's not poison I'm worried about," I admitted, eyeing a fruit that appeared to be breathing. "It's more the 'Eat me' cakes that made me grow twenty feet tall last time."

His lips quirked into a half-smile. "A valid concern. But no, these are simply Wonderland provisions. They may enhance your senses or warm your blood, but they won't change your size." He pushed a plate toward me. "You'll need your strength."

I took a careful bite of the scrambled eggs. Flavor exploded across my tongue—not just the expected egg taste, but something deeper, like sunshine and fresh grass and a hint of spice I couldn't name. The sensation spread warmth through my body, making me blink in surprise.

"It's... intense," I murmured, taking another bite despite myself. The warmth continued to spread through my limbs, chasing away the lingering ache from my fall.

"Wonderland food nourishes more than just the body," the Hatter explained, watching me with those bright, keen eyes. "It feeds the senses, the spirit. Makes you more... present."

I reached for what looked like bread, tearing off a piece. Steam curled from the exposed center, smelling of honey and something wild, like crushed herbs. When I took a bite, it melted against my tongue, leaving behind a clarity that sharpened every color in the room.

"This is incredible," I admitted, reaching for the fruit next.

The Hatter smiled, pleased. "The food here remembers you, just as Wonderland does. It knows what you need."

I paused with the fruit halfway to my mouth. "What do you mean, it remembers me?"

The Hatter stirred his tea with a small silver spoon that seemed to bend at impossible angles. "Everything in Wonderland has memory, Alice. The trees remember the birds that nest in them. The rivers remember every stone they've touched. And Wonderland itself remembers those who walk its paths." His eyes met mine over the rim of his cup. "Especially its Dreamers."

I bit into the fruit. It burst with juice that tasted like starlight might—bright and fierce and somehow ancient. My senses sharpened even further, the room coming into almost painful focus.

"So what exactly is the plan?" I asked, wiping juice from my chin. "You said I can't hide forever."

The Hatter set down his cup with a deliberate click. "No, you cannot. Nor should you.” He took a deep breath before he continued.

"First, we need to establish your position," he said, those green eyes calculating. "You are under my protection, which carries weight with most of Wonderland's denizens. But protection alone won't be enough."

I swallowed another bite of the strange fruit, feeling its energy pulse through my veins like liquid starlight. "What will be enough?"

"Alliances," the Hatter replied, fingers drumming a complex rhythm on the tablecloth. "And strength of your own. An Omega who cannot be controlled is an Omega who cannot be claimed against her will."

"You make it sound like I need to become some kind of warrior," I said, my laugh coming out more nervous than I intended.

The Hatter didn't smile back. "In a way, you do. Wonderland respects power, Alice. Always has. The form that power takes—that's up to you.”

I set down the strange, pulsing fruit and studied the Hatter's serious expression. "What kind of power could I possibly have? I'm not... I don't have magic or strength or whatever it is Wonderland values."

"Don't you?" The Hatter tilted his head, those wild green eyes seeing something in me I couldn't yet recognize. "You survived Wonderland as a child when many Dreamers are consumed by it. You found your way back when the door should have been closed forever. And you've already begun to adapt to its magic." He gestured to my hands.

I looked down, startled to see a faint silver glow tracing the veins beneath my skin, pulsing in time with my heartbeat.

"What is that?" I whispered, turning my palms over in fascination and mild horror.

"Wonderland, recognizing you. Changing you." The Hatter reached across the table, his long fingers hovering just above mine without touching. "The food speeds the process, but it was already happening. Dreamers who return... they become part of the magic."

I stared at the silvery light tracing through my veins. It didn't hurt—if anything, it felt like a gentle hum beneath my skin, almost pleasant. "Is this... permanent?"

"The visible glow will fade," he said, withdrawing his hand. "The changes won't."

I flexed my fingers, watching the silver light pulse brighter with the movement. "What changes, exactly?"

The Hatter's smile was enigmatic. "That depends on you. Wonderland shapes itself to its Dreamers, and they to it. A symbiosis, of sorts." He rose from his chair, moving to a cabinet that seemed to lean into his touch when he approached. "The changes will enhance what's already within you. Your instincts, your senses, perhaps even abilities you haven't discovered yet."

He withdrew a small leather pouch from the cabinet and returned to the table, setting it down between us with a gentle clink. "For now, though, we have more immediate concerns."

I reached for the pouch cautiously. "What's this?"

"Insurance," the Hatter replied, nodding for me to open it.

Inside, I found a necklace—a delicate silver chain supporting a pendant that seemed to be made of liquid glass, swirling with colors that shifted as I watched: emerald green, midnight blue, hints of gold and violet dancing together like northern lights trapped in a teardrop.

"It's beautiful," I murmured, lifting it from the pouch. The pendant was warm against my palm, almost like it had a pulse of its own.

"It's more than ornamental," the Hatter said, his voice dropping lower. "It contains a fragment of my protection—a piece of Wonderland that answers to me. While you wear it, I'll always be able to find you. And others will know you stand under my shadow."

I turned the pendant over in my palm, watching the colors dance. "Like a magical tracking device?"

His lips twitched. "In a manner of speaking. Though it offers more than mere location. In moments of true danger, it can shield you—briefly. Long enough, perhaps, to escape or call for aid."

I slipped the chain over my head, letting the pendant rest against my sternum. The moment it touched my skin, warmth spread outward in gentle waves, as if the magic recognized me.

"Thank you," I said softly, wrapping my fingers around it.

"Don't thank me yet," the Hatter replied, his expression growing more serious. "The pendant will help, but it's only a beginning. There are those in Wonderland whose hunger won't be deterred by a charm, no matter how powerful."

I nodded, letting the pendant fall against my chest. Its weight was reassuring, like a promise made physical. "So what's next? More magical accessories?"

The Hatter's mouth quirked. "No. Next, we teach you to defend yourself." He rose from the table with fluid grace, gesturing for me to follow. "Come. There's someone you should meet…or rather reintroduce them to you."

I followed the Hatter through a narrow doorway that seemed to stretch and contract as we passed through it. The corridor beyond twisted at impossible angles, lined with doors of different sizes and colors. Some were barely larger than a mouse hole, others tall enough for giants.

"Who exactly are we meeting?" I asked, hurrying to keep up with his long strides.

"An old friend," the Hatter replied cryptically. "Someone who knows more about survival in Wonderland than most."

We reached the end of the corridor where a door stood slightly ajar and lead out into a garden. The garden beyond was unlike any I'd ever seen. It sprawled in defiance of all logic—some areas lush with impossible flowers that towered overhead like trees, others sparse with delicate blooms no larger than dewdrops. Vines twisted into archways that seemed to lead nowhere and everywhere at once. The air was thick with scents that changed with every breath: honey-sweet one moment, spice-sharp the next.

"Watch your step," the Hatter warned as we followed a path made of flat stones that occasionally shifted position when I wasn't looking directly at them. "The garden has its own ideas about where visitors should go."

I kept close behind him, careful not to touch any of the plants. Some of them seemed to turn toward us as we passed, like curious animals tracking movement. Others shrank away, petals closing tight as if in fear.

"Is the garden... alive?" I asked, ducking beneath a branch that reached for my hair like curious fingers.

"Everything in Wonderland is alive in its own way," the Hatter replied, cutting through a curtain of silvery vines with a casual wave of his hand. "But the garden especially so. It was a gift—or perhaps a burden—from the Queen of Hearts herself."

"Not willingly," the Hatter said, his mouth curving into that dangerous smile again. "Let's say I... liberated some special specimens from her royal collection many years ago. They've flourished here, away from her particular brand of care." We emerged into a small clearing where the chaos of the garden seemed to settle into something almost orderly.

"Cheshire," the Hatter called, his voice carrying a note of fond exasperation, “Show yourself. You have been here since she arrived. Now why don’t you come say hello.”

A laugh—rich, low, and impossibly layered—seemed to come from everywhere and nowhere at once. The sound rippled through the garden like water, making the flowers turn their heads in unison.

"So demanding, Hatter," the voice said, each syllable dripping with amusement. "One might think you've forgotten your manners after all these years."

I spun in place, searching for the source, but saw nothing. Then, in the corner of my eye—a flicker of movement. The air seemed to shimmer almost before a figure appeared, but not in the form of a cat like I had expected, but a man. He had long hair, but it was two toned, magenta and pink, and if you were at the riht angle, it had the air of blue. The man who appeared was tall, with piercing teal eyes as he looked over at me with a big grin, fangs showing as he smiled. The outfit he wore was loose and flowing, in shades of purple and blue that seemed to shift with his movements. In place of human ears, he had cat-like ones that twitched with interest. His posture was languid but purposeful as he stepped fully into view.

"Well, well," he purred, those teal eyes fixed on me with unnerving intensity. "Our little Alice has returned. And has grown up quite nicely, I must say."

"Cheshire," I whispered, the name surfacing from childhood memories. This wasn't the grinning cat I remembered—or at least, not entirely—but something about him resonated with that same unsettling familiarity.

He circled me slowly, his movements liquid and precise. The air around him seemed to bend slightly, as if reality itself couldn't quite contain him. "You remember. How delightful."

"You're... different," I said, turning to keep him in view as he moved.

His laugh was soft and warm, like velvet being drawn across skin. "As are you, little dreamer. Wonderland changes all who dwell within it for too long." He inhaled deeply, eyes fluttering half-closed. "And you smell... divine. Ripe with possibility."

I took an instinctive step back, bumping into the Hatter who had moved protectively behind me.

"Control yourself, Cat," the Hatter warned, his voice carrying a subtle growl. "She's not here for your amusement."

Cheshire's grin widened, revealing more of those sharp fangs. "Everything in Wonderland exists for my amusement, dear Hatter. You know that." But he did step back, hands raised in mock surrender. "Though I promise to be on my very best behavior…for now. Depends on how interesting little Alice turns out to be.”

Dread pooled in my stomach at his words, and I didn’t know if his help would be much help at all…but we shall have to see.

Chapter Eight

Alice

"Oh, don't look so alarmed, little Alice," Cheshire said, his grin softening to something almost kind. "I may be mad, but I'm not cruel. At least, not to those who don't deserve it."

He dropped gracefully onto a stone bench I could have sworn wasn't there a moment before. The garden seemed to shift around him, flowers bending to brush against his fingertips with something like affection.

"The Hatter tells me you need to learn defense," he continued, examining his nails which, I noticed with a start, tapered to subtle points. "How to survive Wonderland in all its hungry glory."

I glanced at the Hatter, who watched Cheshire with a mixture of fondness and wariness. "Is he... safe?" I whispered.

"Nothing in Wonderland is entirely safe," the Hatter replied, as he kept his eyes on Cheshire. "She needs training," he said, voice firm. "She needs to understand what she's facing now that she's returned as an Omega."

Cheshire's smile dimmed slightly, those unsettling eyes narrowing. "Ah, so that's the delicious scent." He inhaled again, more deliberately this time. "No wonder you've hidden her away. Half of Wonderland must be howling at your doorstep by now."

"Which is why she needs your help," the Hatter replied. "No one knows Wonderland's shadows like you do."

I found my voice again, stepping out from behind the Hatter's protective stance. "I can speak for myself," I said, meeting Cheshire's gaze directly. "And I don't need to be talked about like I'm not here."

Cheshire's eyes widened slightly, his grin spreading to reveal those sharp teeth again. "Oh, I do like this one," he purred, rising from the bench in one fluid motion. "So much fiercer than you were as a child. You used to ask so many questions. Now you make demands."

I kept my chin lifted, refusing to look away despite the way his gaze seemed to see through me. "I didn't choose to come back here. But since I'm stuck, I need to learn how to survive."

"Stuck?" Cheshire laughed, the sound rippling through the garden. "Such a limited perspective. You're not stuck, Alice. You're unleashed." He moved closer, circling me with that same predatory grace. "Wonderland has claimed you twice now. Do you have any idea how rare that is? How precious?"

"So I've been told," I said, crossing my arms over my chest. "But being 'precious' doesn't feel like a privilege when it means everyone wants to claim me."

Cheshire stopped circling, his head tilting at an angle that was just a bit too sharp to be human. For a moment, his form seemed to flicker—solid, then translucent, then solid again.

"You misunderstand the nature of your power, little Alice," he said, voice dropping to a silky whisper. "Being wanted gives you leverage. Being hunted makes you dangerous."

The Hatter stepped forward, placing himself partially between us. "This philosophical debate, while fascinating, isn't why we're here." He fixed Cheshire with a pointed look. "She needs practical skills. Not riddles."

Cheshire's smile curled at the edges. "But riddles are the most practical skill of all in Wonderland." He sighed dramatically, rolling his eyes. "Very well. Practical skills it is."

He reached out suddenly, fingers hovering just above my cheek without touching. I felt a strange electric tingle where his presence neared my skin.

"She has potential," he said to the Hatter, though his eyes never left mine. "The magic is already settling in her blood. I can see it shimmering beneath her skin."

The Hatter nodded, adjusting his gloves with a precise movement. "Which is why we need to begin her training immediately. Before others sense it too."

Cheshire withdrew his hand, stepping back with a theatrical sigh. "Very well.” He moved to a small clearing where the plants seemed to shrink back, creating a perfect circle of bare earth. With a graceful flick of his wrist, he beckoned me forward.

"First lesson," he said, all traces of playfulness suddenly gone from his voice. "Wonderland responds to belief. Your world trained you to doubt—to question everything, to seek logical explanations. Here, that will get you killed."

I stepped into the circle hesitantly. "What do you mean?"

"I mean," Cheshire said, beginning to pace around me, "that in Wonderland, if you believe something is possible, it often becomes so. If you doubt, you weaken yourself."

"So you're saying I just need to believe I can defend myself and I will?" I asked skeptically.

Cheshire laughed, the sound like wind chimes in a storm. "If only it were that simple. Belief is just the foundation. What you build upon it requires work." He stopped directly in front of me, those teal eyes suddenly serious. "Close your eyes."

I hesitated, glancing at the Hatter who gave me a small nod of encouragement.

"I promise not to disappear while your eyes are closed," Cheshire said, amusement coloring his voice again. "This time." Reluctantly, I closed my eyes, feeling immediately vulnerable in the darkness.

"Now," Cheshire's voice came from somewhere to my left, though I hadn't heard him move, "tell me what you feel."

I focused inward, trying to detect anything beyond the obvious—the whisper of wind through the garden, the faint warmth of sunlight on my skin, the subtle perfume of strange flowers.

"I don't feel anything special," I admitted after a moment.

"Deeper," Cheshire instructed, his voice now somehow behind me. "Don't listen with your ears or feel with your skin. Reach for the part of you that's changing—the part that tingles when you eat Wonderland food, that makes your veins glow silver."

I took a slow breath, trying to quiet my rational mind. At first, there was nothing—just darkness and the growing tension of feeling exposed. Then... a flicker. Something warm and electric pulsing beneath my sternum, spreading outward in delicate tendrils.

"There's... something," I whispered, focusing on the sensation, trying to figure out the words to describe everything I was feeling. "I feel..." I hesitated, struggling to put the sensation into words. "Something moving. Like currents in water, but through the air."

"Good," Cheshire's voice purred from somewhere else now—behind me. "That's the magic of Wonderland flowing around you. It's everywhere, touching everything. Most can't feel it at all. Dreamers sometimes sense it. But you—" His voice moved again, circling. "You're already beginning to see the patterns."

"What do I do with it?" I asked, keeping my eyes closed, focusing on those strange currents. They felt almost tangible now, like invisible threads brushing against my skin.

"Reach for it," Cheshire instructed, his voice coming from directly in front of me again. "Imagine your hand extending beyond your physical form, touching those currents."

I felt slightly ridiculous, but I tried to visualize what he described—my consciousness stretching outward, fingers extending to touch the invisible flows of energy. For several heartbeats, nothing happened. Then, suddenly, I felt something catch—like dipping my hand into a stream of warm water.

A gasp escaped me as the sensation rushed up my arm, tingling and bright. I opened my eyes reflexively and found Cheshire watching me with an intensity that was almost frightening.

"You felt it," he said. It wasn't a question.

I nodded, my hand still tingling where I'd somehow touched the invisible current. "What exactly did I just do?"

"You reached for Wonderland's magic," Cheshire replied, his smile widening. "And it reached back."

The Hatter stepped closer, his eyes fixed on my hands where a faint silver glow had returned, tracing delicate patterns across my skin. "Impressive. Most Dreamers take weeks to sense the currents, let alone touch them."

I stared at my hands, flexing my fingers as the glow pulsed with each movement. "It felt... alive. Like it knew me."

"It does," Cheshire purred, circling me again. "Wonderland remembers all who walk its paths, but it particularly favors those who return willingly."

"I didn't exactly come back by choice," I pointed out, watching as the silver glow gradually faded from my skin.

"Didn't you?" Cheshire's voice was a silken challenge. "Something in you was seeking Wonderland long before you fell through that cliff. The door doesn't open twice for those who truly wish to stay away."

I frowned, wanting to argue but finding the words stuck in my throat. Had some part of me been yearning for this place? For this magic that now hummed beneath my skin?

"The currents you felt are Wonderland's lifeblood," the Hatter explained, mercifully changing the subject. "Learning to sense them is the first step toward defending yourself."

"And how exactly does feeling magic help me against someone trying to claim me?" I asked, still watching my hands where the last traces of silver were disappearing.

Cheshire's laugh was soft and dangerous. "Because, little Alice, once you can feel the currents, you can learn to redirect them." He moved with liquid grace to stand beside me, his presence a strange mix of comforting and unsettling. "The most dangerous Alphas in Wonderland can manipulate these currents to enhance their strength, their speed, even their ability to compel others."

A chill ran down my spine. "They can compel people? Like... mind control?"

"Not quite so dramatic," the Hatter interjected, adjusting his gloves absently. "But an Alpha command voices carry more weight here than in your world. They can... push against your will. Make suggestions feel like, necessities."

"And as an Omega," Cheshire added, his voice dropping lower, "you're naturally more susceptible to such influence. Your biology is designed to respond to Alpha commands."

I crossed my arms, a defensive gesture I couldn't quite suppress. "So I'm basically doomed," I finished, unable to keep the bitterness from my voice.

"On the contrary," Cheshire replied, his grin widening to reveal those unsettling fangs. "You have an advantage they don't expect."

"What's that?" I asked skeptically.

"You're not just an Omega, Alice. You're a Dreamer who's returned." The Hatter stepped closer, his wild green eyes fixed on mine. "The magic responds differently to you. Where they must force it to bend, you can simply... ask."

I glanced between them, unconvinced. "So what now? I just... practice asking nicely?"

Cheshire laughed, the sound rippling through the garden like water over stones. "Not quite so simple. But yes, practice." His form flickered slightly at the edges, like reality couldn't quite contain him.

"Practice begins now," Cheshire declared, his form solidifying again. "I'm going to try to influence you with a simple command. You're going to resist."

I tensed, planting my feet more firmly on the ground. "How exactly do I resist?"

"Remember the currents," the Hatter said, stepping back to give us space. "When you feel his influence, imagine it as a stream trying to carry you away. Then find your own current to counter it."

"That's not very specific," I muttered, anxiety coiling in my stomach.

Cheshire circled behind me, his movements liquid and predatory. "Wonderland magic rarely comes with an instruction manual, little Alice." His voice dropped lower, taking on a resonant quality that seemed to vibrate in my bones. "Now, kneel."

The word hit me like a physical force. My knees buckled instantly, my legs folding beneath me before I could even process what was happening. I caught myself with one hand on the ground, breathing hard as I fought against the sudden, overwhelming urge to submit completely.

"That's not fair," I gasped, struggling to push myself back up. "I wasn't ready."

"Wonderland is rarely fair," Cheshire replied, his voice still carrying that resonant power. "And your enemies won't politely wait for you to prepare yourself."

I gritted my teeth, focusing on the strange current I'd felt earlier. It was still there, just beyond my conscious reach—a warm, electric flow beneath my skin. I tried to grasp it, to pull it toward me as a shield against Cheshire's influence.

"Again," he said, circling around to face me. "Stand up."

This time I felt his command like a hook trying to catch in my mind. I visualized it as a current rushing toward me, and I mentally pushed against it, trying to find that silvery thread of magic I'd touched before. For a moment, I felt it—something warm and responsive curling around my consciousness. I clutched at it desperately, using it to brace myself against Cheshire's command.

My body trembled with the effort, caught between opposing forces. I managed to stay on my knees rather than standing up as ordered, but sweat beaded on my forehead from the strain.

"Better," Cheshire said, his smile approving despite the intensity in his eyes. "You're learning quickly."

I exhaled shakily, the tension in my muscles easing as he released the command. "That was... intense."

"And that was just me being gentle," Cheshire said, offering a hand to help me up.

I hesitated before taking it, surprised by the solidity of his grip. His hand was warm, almost fever-hot, and I could feel a subtle vibration through his skin—like the purr of a cat translated into human form.

"A true Alpha in full command mode would be much more difficult to resist," he continued as he pulled me to my feet. "Especially one who wants to claim you."

I brushed dirt from my knees, trying to hide how shaken I felt. "So I need to practice more."

"Much more," the Hatter agreed, stepping forward. "But you've shown remarkable aptitude for a first attempt."

"Indeed," Cheshire purred, those teal eyes studying me with renewed interest. "Most Omegas would have submitted completely to even that gentle push. You fought back."

I straightened my shoulders, a small flicker of pride warming my chest. "I've never been good at doing what I was told.”

Cheshire's grin widened, exposing those sharp fangs. "A dangerous quality in your world, perhaps. But in Wonderland? It might just keep you alive."

The Hatter nodded, his wild eyes softening slightly. "We'll continue training tomorrow. For now, you should rest. The first touch of Wonderland's magic can be... draining."

As if his words had summoned it, exhaustion crashed over me like a wave. My limbs suddenly felt heavy, and the silver glow that had traced my veins earlier seemed to pulse with a dull ache.

"I do feel strange," I admitted, swaying slightly on my feet.

Cheshire moved with liquid grace, appearing at my side before I could stumble. "The magic is settling into your bones," he explained, his voice surprisingly gentle. "Your body is changing to accommodate it."

"Changing how exactly?" I asked, alarmed by the weariness spreading through my limbs.

"Nothing too dramatic," the Hatter assured me, offering his arm for support. "You won't grow a tail or extra eyes, if that's your concern."

Cheshire chuckled, the sound vibrating in the air around us. "Pity. A tail can be quite useful."

I glared at him, but there was no real heat behind it. "Seriously, what changes should I expect?"

"Your senses will sharpen," the Hatter explained as we began walking back toward the house. "You'll feel Wonderland more acutely—its moods, its dangers, its desires. Your reflexes will improve. And your connection to the currents will strengthen."

"Your Omega traits will intensify as well," Cheshire added, keeping pace beside us. "Your instincts will become more acute, including those related to nesting, bonding, and defense." His teal eyes flickered over me with an appraising glance. "The scent you produce will become more potent too—which is why you'll need to master control quickly."

I stumbled slightly, my legs feeling like lead weights. The Hatter tightened his grip on my arm, steadying me.

"Is this normal?" I asked, my voice sounding distant to my own ears. "Feeling this... drained?"

"Perfectly normal," the Hatter assured me. "The first touch of Wonderland's magic always demands a toll. Sleep is how the body adapts."

We reached the house, which seemed to shift and rearrange itself as we approached, doors and windows moving to accommodate our return. Inside, everything felt warmer, more vivid—colors deeper, scents richer, sounds sharper. The magic had already begun changing my perceptions.

"I need to lie down," I murmured, the room tilting slightly around me.

"I've prepared a room for you," the Hatter said, guiding me toward a narrow staircase that curved like a question mark. "One better suited for an Omega coming into her power."

Cheshire followed, his movements silent as shadow. "I'll check the perimeter," he said, his playful tone replaced by something more serious. "The forest has been restless since her arrival….and Alice?”

I titled my head as he gave me a sharp grin, “My name is Chi…you can use that name instead of my title.” I wanted to ask what that meant, but exhaustion had claimed my voice. The Hatter led me up the twisting stairs to a room I hadn't seen before. Unlike the spare chamber I'd woken in earlier, this one seemed designed specifically for comfort and security.

The walls were lined with soft fabrics in shades of blue and silver that reminded me of the night sky. The bed was large and low to the ground, surrounded by plush cushions and blankets of various textures. Alcoves were built into the walls, perfect for storing personal items, and the windows were high and narrow—letting in light while being difficult to access from outside.

"This is an Omega sanctuary," the Hatter explained, his voice gentler than I'd heard it before. "I had it prepared while you slept that first night."

I moved into the room, my fingers trailing over the soft fabrics. Something deep inside me responded to the space—a primal part of my Omega nature recognizing a perfect nesting ground.

"It's beautiful," I whispered, already feeling the pull to burrow into those blankets and cushions.

"It's protected," the Hatter corrected, though his eyes crinkled with pleasure at my approval. “Now get some sleep.”He paused for a moment, "The magic will settle more easily if you rest," the Hatter added, his voice softening further. "We'll continue your training when you've recovered your strength."

I nodded, already moving toward the bed as if drawn by an invisible thread. The exhaustion was bone-deep now, my limbs moving through molasses. The Hatter backed toward the door, watching me with those wild green eyes that somehow managed to convey both madness and kindness simultaneously.

"Sleep well, little Alice," he murmured while he closed the door behind him as I let sleep take me.

Chapter Nine

Hatter

Iwatched Alice's door close, waiting until her breathing settled into the deep rhythm of exhausted sleep before I turned away. The house creaked around me, its wooden bones settling protectively around our newest resident.

"She's stronger than she realizes," Chi's voice came from behind me, though I hadn't heard him approach. Typical.

"And more vulnerable," I replied, adjusting my gloves with a precise movement. "The magic is taking to her quickly. Too quickly, perhaps."

Chi materialized fully, leaning against the wall with that casual grace that always seemed both calculated and effortless. "You worry too much, old friend. Her adaptation is a blessing."

I shot him a sharp look. "It draws attention. The forest already whispers her name."

"The forest has always whispered her name," Chi countered, examining his nails with feigned disinterest. "Since she was a child.”

“And I can tell you are more interested in her than I would like.” I mutter

Chi's eyes flashed, the teal irises briefly brightening with an inner light. "Jealous, Hatter? How unlike you."

"Protective," I corrected, turning away from him to descend the winding staircase. "She's not just another curiosity for you to toy with and discard when you grow bored."

I could feel him following, his presence a shimmer of barely-contained chaos at my back. The house creaked around us, adjusting to our movement like a living thing. In many ways, it was.

"You think so little of me," Chi murmured, materializing at the bottom of the stairs before I'd taken three steps. "I have no intention of toying with your little Alice."

"Don't you?" I reached the landing and brushed past him, heading toward my workshop. The door recognized me instantly, its locks clicking open with soft, mechanical sighs. "You toy with everything, Chi. It's your nature."

Chi followed me into the workshop, his form flickering slightly at the edges as he moved through the doorway. The room beyond was a testament to ordered chaos—workbenches cluttered with half-finished inventions, walls lined with tools that defied conventional description, jars of strange ingredients glowing softly in the dim light.

"Perhaps," Chi admitted, his voice dropping to that silken purr that always meant trouble. "But even I know when something—someone—deserves more careful handling."

I snorted, moving to the largest workbench where a delicate contraption of silver gears and crystal lay partially assembled. "Since when?"

Chi materialized on the opposite side of the bench, those unsettling eyes studying me with too much perception. "Since I felt the magic respond to her. It wasn't just reaching out, Hatter. It was embracing her. Like an old friend. Like family."

I paused, my fingers hovering over the intricate mechanism I'd been working on. "You noticed that too."

"Hard to miss," Chi replied, idly touching one of the crystal components, making it chime softly. "The currents practically sang when she reached for them. I've never seen anything like it—not even with other Dreamers."

I gently moved his hand away from my work. "Don't touch. And yes, it's... unusual."

"It's more than unusual," Chi said, his form shifting slightly, becoming less solid at the edges. "It's unprecedented. The magic doesn't just recognize her, Hatter. It claims her."

The implications sent a chill down my spine. I'd suspected as much when I first saw the silver light tracing through her veins, but hearing Chi confirm it made the reality of Alice's situation all the more alarming.

"If the magic has claimed her," I said carefully, selecting a tiny silver gear from a nearby dish, "then others will sense it. The Queens. The Duchess. Even the White Rabbit, cautious as he is."

"Undoubtedly," Chi agreed, his tail—which had materialized without warning—swishing behind him in agitation. "The stronger her connection grows, the brighter she'll shine to those with the senses to see it."

I sighed, setting down my tools and removing my hat. I ran a hand through my unruly hair, feeling the weight of responsibility settle more firmly across my shoulders.

"She can't stay hidden forever," I admitted. "Nor should she. Hiding would only delay the inevitable."

Chi's smile returned, sharp and knowing. "So what's your plan, old friend. You must have one. You always do."

Chi circled the workbench, his movements fluid and calculating. "The Caterpillar, perhaps? He's always had a soft spot for riddle-solvers."

"Already approached him," I said, picking up a delicate silver key and turning it between my fingers. "He provided the protective clothing. But his influence only extends to the borders of the Tulgey Wood."

“Maybe the forest guardians.” Chi purred as his eyes narrowed in thought, “Vee and Dee always followed their own rules…so they could be persuaded.”

"The Tweedles?" I considered it, rolling the small silver key between my fingers. "Perhaps. They owe me a favor or two, and they've never particularly cared for the Queens' politics."

Chi's tail flicked thoughtfully behind him. "They're unpredictable, but loyal when properly motivated. And they control the eastern pathways."

"It would give her another safe passage," I acknowledged. "Though their protection only extends to the borders of their territory."

"Better than nothing," Chi said, leaning his hip against the workbench, “That would be a good start…I can see about maybe others as she sleeps. I should have some ideas by tomorrow morning.”

"I appreciate the assistance," I said, placing the silver key back among its counterparts. "Just don't go making promises on her behalf. She'll need to form her own alliances eventually."

Chi's grin widened. "Worried I'll steal your precious dreamer?"

I leveled a steady gaze at him. "No. I'm worried you'll be too charming. You have a way of making terrible ideas sound delightful."

"It's a gift," Chi admitted, not bothering to deny the accusation. His form flickered again, becoming slightly translucent around the edges. "But in this case, our interests align. A powerful Omega dreamer loose in Wonderland? The possibilities are... entertaining."

"This isn't about entertainment," I warned, my voice hardening. "It's about her survival."

"Can't it be both?" Chi asked, his tail curling in amusement.

I rolled my eyes at him, "Some things never change with you, Chi."

His grin widened further, if that was even possible. "Would you want me any other way, Varik?" He used my real name so rarely it made me pause. There was a seriousness beneath his playful demeanor that few ever recognized.

"Go," I said with a dismissive wave. "Do whatever reconnaissance you deem necessary. But Chi—" I fixed him with a stern look, "—be careful. The Queens have grown more paranoid since you last tested their defenses."

Chi's form began to fade, his smile the last thing to disappear. "Paranoia makes them predictable," his voice lingered in the air. "I'll return by morning."

Alone in my workshop, I turned back to the delicate mechanism on my workbench. I would try to distract myself and think of things I too could help the newest resident of Wonderland.

Chapter Ten

Alice

Iwoke to the sound of rain against unfamiliar windows. For a moment, I lay still, disoriented by the soft nest beneath me and the strange play of shadows across the ceiling. Then memory returned in a rush – Wonderland, the Hatter, Cheshire, the magic humming beneath my skin.

The exhaustion that had claimed me yesterday had receded, replaced by a strange, electric awareness. I could feel every texture against my skin with heightened clarity – the subtle differences between the fabrics in my nest, the weight of air on my exposed arms, even the faint vibration of the house around me, as if it breathed.

I sat up slowly, testing my body. The silver glow beneath my skin had faded, but something else had taken its place – a subtle warmth, like embers banked beneath my sternum.

"You're awake," a voice observed from the window. I startled, my head snapping toward the voice. Chi lounged in the window seat, one leg dangling, his form silhouetted against the misty morning light. He wasn't fully solid—the edges of him seemed to blur into the air itself, like watercolor bleeding into paper.

"How long have you been watching me sleep?" I demanded, pulling the blankets higher.

His grin widened, teeth gleaming. "Only the last hour or so. You make the most fascinating expressions when you dream."

I glared at him, but it seemed to only amuse him further.

"The Hatter sent me to check on you," he added, his form solidifying as he stretched languorously. "Though I would have come anyway. Your magic was... pulsing. Like a heartbeat. I could feel it all the way from the garden."

"My magic?" I repeated, the words strange on my tongue—both foreign and somehow right, like a word I'd always known but never spoken aloud.

"Indeed." Chi tilted his head, those teal eyes studying me with unnerving intensity. "It's settling beneath your skin now, finding its home in your bones." He slipped from the window seat with fluid grace, moving toward me with that predatory elegance that reminded me he wasn't entirely human. "How do you feel?"

I considered the question, taking stock of the changes in my body. "Different," I finally said. "Like everything is... more. Colors are brighter. Sounds are clearer. I can smell the rain and—" I paused, inhaling deeply, "—spices from downstairs, and something like lightning in the air."

Chi smiled, pleased. "Your senses are adapting to Wonderland. Good. Very good indeed.”

"The process is happening faster than usual," Chi continued, pacing in a slow circle around my nest, his steps silent despite the creaking floorboards. "Most Dreamers take days, even weeks, to develop such sensitivity. You've managed it overnight."

I watched him warily, not entirely comfortable with his proximity to my nest. Something primal in me—something distinctly Omega—felt protective of this space.

"Is that good or bad?" I asked, sliding my legs over the edge of the bed, relieved to find I was still wearing the clothes the Hatter had given me.

Chi's smile was enigmatic. "That depends on who you ask. For you? It means greater power, sooner. For those who might wish to control you? A complication."

He gestured toward a small table near the door where a tray had appeared—I hadn't noticed it earlier. Steam rose from a silver teapot, and beside it sat a plate of what looked like pastries dusted with something that sparkled like crushed gemstones.

"The Hatter sent breakfast," Chi said, moving toward the tray with that liquid grace. "He's been in his workshop all night, working on... well, he'll tell you himself."

I rose cautiously, testing my balance. My body felt different—lighter somehow, as if gravity had loosened its hold on me. When I took a step, the floor seemed to meet my foot with a strange responsiveness, like it was welcoming my weight.

"The house likes you," Chi observed, pouring tea into a delicate cup that, once again, didn't match the saucer beneath it. "It's adjusting itself to your presence."

I glanced around, noticing for the first time how the room seemed different from when I'd fallen asleep. The ceiling had raised slightly to create a softer curve overhead. The windows had shifted to catch more of the morning light, and the alcoves in the walls had deepened, as if making more space for my belongings—though I had none to fill them yet.

"How is that possible?" I asked, accepting the teacup Chi offered. The liquid inside shimmered with colors that shouldn't exist—deeper than violet, brighter than gold.

"Everything in Wonderland is alive in its own way," Chi replied, selecting one of the sparkling pastries and offering it to me. "Somethings more than others. The Hatter's house has stood for centuries, absorbing the magic of those who dwell within it. It learns, adapts."

I took a cautious bite of the pastry. Flavor exploded across my tongue—sweet and tart and something else, something that tasted like the color silver if it had a taste. A tingling sensation spread from my tongue down my throat and into my chest, like I'd swallowed starlight.

"What is this?" I managed to ask between bites, unable to stop myself from devouring the rest of it.

Chi watched me with evident amusement. "Dreamberry tart. The fruit only grows in the highest reaches of the Tulgey Wood, where the boundaries between dreams and reality are particularly thin." He selected another pastry for himself, his sharp teeth flashing as he took a delicate bite. "The dust is crushed moonglow crystal. Helps stabilize the magic in your system."

I finished the tart, licking the last of the sparkling dust from my fingers without thinking. The tingling sensation intensified, spreading through my limbs until my whole body hummed with it.

"Oh," I gasped, as the world around me shifted, colors intensifying until they almost hurt to look at. Every surface seemed to breathe with its own rhythm—the walls pulsing gently, the floorboards rippling like water. I could see the currents of magic now, silvery threads woven through the air like a living tapestry.

"What's happening?" I whispered, my own voice sounding strange in my ears—deeper, more resonant.

Chi watched me with keen interest, those teal eyes tracking every minute change in my expression. "The moonglow is enhancing your perception. Temporary, but useful for training." He set down his own half-eaten pastry and moved closer, studying me. "What do you see?"

"Everything," I breathed, turning slowly to take in the room. "The magic—it's everywhere. Like threads connecting everything. And the house..." I placed my hand on the wall, feeling it pulse gently against my palm. "The house is... breathing."

Chi nodded, his form shimmering slightly at the edges as he moved through the magical currents I could now perceive. "Yes. Now you're seeing Wonderland as it truly is—alive, connected, conscious in its own way."

I turned my attention to Chi himself and barely suppressed a gasp. His human form was merely a suggestion—a convenient shape wrapped around something far more complex. The magic flowed through him differently than it did the house or the furniture. In him, it spiraled and coiled like a living thing, concentrating in his eyes, his smile, the tips of his fingers.

"You're... not solid," I said, tilting my head as I studied the way reality bent around him. Chi's laugh was a cascade of musical notes that left ripples in the magical currents.

"More solid than I used to be," Chi replied, spreading his hands so I could see how the magic flowed through them. "Less solid than I might become. We all exist somewhere on that spectrum in Wonderland."

I turned my attention to my own hands and nearly dropped my teacup. Silver light pulsed beneath my skin, following the paths of my veins but also creating new patterns—intricate swirls and curves that seemed to respond to my thoughts. When I flexed my fingers, the patterns shifted, growing brighter or dimmer with my movements.

"Is this... normal?" I asked, holding my hands up to the light.

Chi moved closer, studying the silver patterns with evident fascination. "For a returning Dreamer? There is no normal. Each is unique." His eyes met mine, serious despite his perpetual grin. "But you, Alice, are exceptional even by those standards."

A gentle knock at the door interrupted us.

"Come in," I called, quickly lowering my hands as the door swung open.

The Hatter appeared, his tall frame filling the doorway. His wild hair looked more disheveled than usual, and dark smudges beneath his eyes suggested he hadn't slept. In his gloved hands, he carried a small wooden box inlaid with mother-of-pearl that shifted colors as it caught the light.

"Ah, you're awake," he said, his gaze flicking between Chi and me with subtle assessment.

"I see the moonglow is working," he said, with a frown on his face, "Perhaps a bit more potent than necessary for a first dose."

Chi shrugged, unrepentant. "She handled it beautifully. Look at her—already seeing the currents."

The Hatter approached cautiously, setting the box on a nearby table. To my enhanced vision, he too was different than he appeared—the magic moved through him in disciplined channels, controlled but powerful, concentrated in his hands and around the edges of his mind like a corona.

"How do you feel?" the Hatter asked, his green eyes studying me with a mixture of concern and fascination.

"Like I'm seeing everything for the first time," I admitted, watching the silver light pulse beneath my skin. "It's... overwhelming."

The Hatter nodded, removing his gloves and setting them aside. Without them, I could see his hands were covered in fine scars—silvery lines that criss crossed his palms and fingers like a map of unknown territories.

"The moonglow effect will fade in a few hours," he explained, moving to the windows to draw back the heavy curtains. "But the awareness it brings—that will remain, though less intense."

Rain streaked the glass, each droplet leaving trails of magic in its wake. Outside, the garden shimmered with life, plants breathing and stretching in the gentle downpour.

"What's in the box?" I asked, curiosity getting the best of me.

The Hatter's mouth curved into a small smile. He reached for the wooden container, his fingers tracing the inlaid pattern before opening the lid. Inside, nestled on dark velvet, lay a delicate silver bracelet. No—not quite a bracelet. As he lifted it, I saw it was more complex, a lattice of fine silver threads woven together like living vines, with tiny crystals embedded throughout that caught the light in impossible ways.

"This," the Hatter said, holding it up so the crystals scattered rainbow light across the walls, "is a shield."

I stepped closer, drawn by the intricate beauty of the piece. "A shield? It looks like jewelry."

"In Wonderland, appearances are rarely truthful," the Hatter replied, his fingers tracing the delicate metalwork. "This is attuned to your specific magical signature. It will help you control the currents around you—both those you create and those others might use against you."

Chi moved closer, his teal eyes studying the bracelet with evident appreciation. "Impressive work, Varik. You've outdone yourself."

The Hatter—Varik?—shot Chi a sharp look at the use of what I assumed was his given name. "It took all night," he said, turning back to me. "The silver had to be folded nine times under moonlight, and the crystals are from the deepest part of the Tulgey Wood where reality bends most sharply."

He held it out to me, the delicate metalwork catching the light. "May I?"

I hesitated only a moment before extending my arm. The Hatter's touch was surprisingly gentle as he fastened the intricate silver lattice around my wrist. The moment it touched my skin, I felt a resonance—like a tuning fork being struck. The silver threads seemed to warm and adjust themselves, tightening slightly until the bracelet fit perfectly.

"It responds to your energy," the Hatter explained, watching as the tiny crystals began to glow with a soft inner light. "The more you wear it, the more attuned it becomes."

I turned my wrist, watching how the bracelet caught the light. Despite its delicate appearance, it felt substantial—not heavy exactly, but present in a way that was reassuring.

"How exactly does it shield me?" I asked, fascinated by the way the crystals pulsed in time with my heartbeat.

"It creates a barrier," the Hatter explained, "not physical, but magical. When someone attempts to influence you—through an Alpha command or other magical means—the bracelet will absorb and diffuse the energy."

Chi circled around me, studying the bracelet with narrowed eyes. "It won't stop a determined Alpha entirely," he cautioned, "but it will give you precious seconds to gather your defenses."

I ran my finger along the intricate silver work. "Thank you," I said softly to the Hatter. "This must have taken incredible skill."

A flicker of pleased surprise crossed his face before he composed himself again. "It's been some time since I've crafted something so delicate. My hands aren't as steady as they once were."

"Your hands seem perfectly steady to me," I said, studying the intricate workmanship. The bracelet caught the light, sending prismatic reflections dancing across the walls.

"Necessity sharpens focus," the Hatter replied modestly, though I caught a hint of pride in his voice. "Now, we should continue your training while the moonglow still enhances your perception."

Chi stretched languidly, his form rippling at the edges. "I've prepared the garden clearing. The rain has stopped, and the flowers are particularly... responsive this morning."

I glanced toward the window, noticing that indeed, the rain had ceased, leaving everything outside glistening and vibrant. With my enhanced vision, the garden looked alive in ways I couldn't have imagined before—plants breathing, colors singing, magic flowing through everything like liquid light.

“Okay.” I didn’t know how this training would go…but it was better and safer for me to learn to protect myself than be ignorant and let bad things happen. “Lead the way.” I let them lead me to where my new life was starting. I just hoped I was strong enough.

Chapter Eleven

Alice

The garden seemed transformed under my moonglow-enhanced vision. What had appeared merely beautiful yesterday now revealed itself as breathtakingly alive. Every plant pulsed with its own rhythm, colors shifting subtly as they breathed. The paths between them weren't just dirt and stone but living currents of energy that responded to our footsteps, rippling like water disturbed by stones.

"Focus," Chi reminded me as I stared, transfixed, at a flower whose petals unfurled in a hypnotic spiral. "The moonglow makes everything more fascinating, but don't let yourself get lost in it."

I dragged my attention away from the mesmerizing bloom. "Sorry. It's just... overwhelming."

"Wonderland often is," the Hatter—Varik—said, his voice gentler than usual. "Even for those of us who've lived here all our lives."

We reached the clearing from yesterday, now transformed by my enhanced perception. The bare circle of earth was revealed as a perfect ring of concentrated magic, currents flowing beneath the surface like underground rivers.

"This is a power nexus," Chi explained, noticing my fascination. "A place where Wonderland's currents converge naturally. The Hatter didn't choose this garden location by accident."

Varik nodded, adjusting his gloves with precise movements. "Places of power make training easier. The magic is more accessible, more responsive."

I stepped into the circle, feeling the energy rise to meet my feet like water lapping at shores. The silver bracelet on my wrist hummed softly, resonating with the surrounding magic.

"Today," Chi said, circling me with that predatory grace, "we'll focus on defense. Yesterday you learned to sense the currents. Now you'll learn to manipulate them.

"Manipulate them how?" I asked, watching the currents shimmer and flow beneath my feet, silver-blue streams of energy that seemed almost liquid in their movement.

"Think of the magic as water," Varik explained, stepping into the circle across from me. "It can flow around obstacles, be redirected, or even temporarily dammed. Your instinct will be to resist an Alpha's command directly—to push back against it. That requires tremendous strength."

Chi materialized at the edge of the circle, his form rippling like heat distortion. "Instead, you need to learn to channel their power away from you—to let it flow past without catching you in its current."

I flexed my fingers, watching the silver light pulse beneath my skin. "Like aikido. Using their force against them."

"Precisely," Varik nodded, looking pleased. "Now, I'm going to send a very gentle Alpha command your way. Nothing strong—just a suggestion. I want you to visualize the energy of it and try to redirect it rather than resist it."

I nodded, bracing myself. The bracelet around my wrist seemed to tighten slightly in anticipation, the tiny crystals brightening.

"Close your eyes," Varik said, his voice deepening slightly, taking on that resonant quality I recognized from Chi's commands yesterday.

I felt it immediately—a gentle pressure against my mind, like a warm current trying to pull me under. My first instinct was to fight against it, to build a wall between the command and my consciousness. But instead, I tried to visualize what Chi had described—letting the energy flow around me rather than trying to stop it.

The silver bracelet warmed against my skin, and I felt the currents beneath my feet respond to my intention, creating a path of least resistance around me. The command's energy followed that path, swirling around me like water around a stone in a stream.

"Good," Varik said, his voice returning to normal. "Your instincts are excellent."

I opened my eyes, slightly dizzy but exhilarated. "I felt it flow around me."

"And the bracelet helped, yes?" Chi asked, materializing closer now, those teal eyes bright with interest.

I nodded, glancing down at the silver lattice which glowed softly against my skin. "It seemed to... suggest the path. Like it was showing me how to redirect the energy."

"Exactly what it was designed to do," Varik said with evident satisfaction. "Now let's try something stronger."

For the next hour, they took turns sending commands of increasing strength my way. Some were simple—stand, sit, speak—while others were more complex and emotionally charged—feel afraid, feel calm, feel anger. With each attempt, I grew more adept at recognizing the energy signature of the command and shifting it away from me.

The bracelet was invaluable, guiding my instincts until I began to develop a natural feel for the flow of energy. By the time the sun reached its zenith overhead, I could deflect most moderate commands without conscious thought, my body responding automatically to the approach of foreign magic.

"Impressive," Chi purred, circling me with evident appreciation. "Most Omegas would still be struggling with the basics."

I wiped sweat from my forehead, breathing hard. Despite the mental rather than physical nature of the exercise, I felt as exhausted as if I'd run miles. "It's getting easier, but the stronger commands still feel like they're... sticking to me and I can't quite shake it off.”

"That's because they're designed to," Varik explained, offering me a small glass vial of shimmering liquid that seemed to change colors as it caught the light. "Alpha commands aren't merely suggestions—they're crafted to resonate with Omega biology. Like a key fitting a lock."

I uncorked the vial and sipped cautiously. The liquid tasted like mint and starlight, instantly cooling the heat that had built beneath my skin from exertion. "So how do I overcome something that's literally designed to control me?"

Chi dropped gracefully to sit cross-legged at the edge of the circle, his tail materializing and curling around his body. "That's where the real work begins. Basic redirection is useful against casual commands or those from weaker Alphas. But against a truly powerful Alpha intent on claiming you?" His grin turned sharp. "You'll need more."

"Which is why we need to practice with something more challenging," Chi said, a dangerous glint in his teal eyes. His form shimmered slightly, becoming more solid, more present. The air around him seemed to thicken with intention.

I took an instinctive step back. "What are you planning?"

"A real test," Chi replied, his smile sharpening. "I won't hold back this time."

Before I could protest, he locked eyes with me and spoke a single word: "Submit."

The command hit me like a physical blow. Unlike the controlled exercises we'd been practicing, this carried the full weight of Alpha dominance behind it. The word seemed to burrow into my very bones, pulling me down. My knees buckled instantly, the silver bracelet flaring hot against my wrist as it absorbed some of the impact.

"Chi!" Varik snapped, stepping forward, but Chi held up a hand to stop him.

"She needs to know what real intent feels like," Chi said, his voice still thrumming with power, “No one will go easy on her if they try to command her.”

The instinct to submit was overwhelming, my body trembling with the effort to resist. Sweat beaded on my forehead as I fought to stay upright, to redirect the crushing force of Chi's command. The silver bracelet burned against my skin, crystals flaring like miniature stars as they absorbed what they could.

"Find your center," Varik urged from somewhere beyond the roaring in my ears. "Remember the currents. They're yours to command as much as his."

I closed my eyes, desperately seeking the flow of magic beneath me. There—a thread of silver-blue energy that responded to my distress. I mentally grasped it, drawing it upward like pulling on a rope. Power surged through me, cool and clarifying, pushing back against Chi's command.

"That's it," Chi purred, his voice both taunting and encouraging. "Fight me, little Alice."

I struggled to stay on my feet, legs shaking but defiant. The silver thread I'd grasped multiplied, more currents rising to meet my call like loyal subjects answering their queen. They wove around me in a protective cocoon, pushing Chi's command outward. The pressure eased, though I could still feel his influence trying to find purchase, probing for weaknesses in my defense.

"Better," Chi acknowledged, his eyes glowing brighter. "But not enough."

He stepped closer, the air shimmering around him as he concentrated his power. "Kneel before me, Omega." This command slammed into me with even greater force, carrying not just dominance but a primal sexual energy that made my body flush hot with unwanted response. The bracelet flared again, but even its protection couldn't fully shield me from this more targeted attack. I faltered, one knee hitting the ground before I could even try to move.

"No," I managed through gritted teeth, as I pushed myself back to a standing position, my vision blurring as I did so, "I won't submit."

Chi's eyes widened slightly, a flash of genuine surprise crossing his features before his grin returned, wider and more delighted than before.

"Magnificent," he breathed, easing the pressure of his command. The relief was immediate, like a vise loosening from around my chest.

I staggered slightly, drawing deep breaths as the world steadied around me. The moonglow's effects were beginning to fade, the vibrant magical currents dimming to subtle threads rather than rivers of light.

"That was cruel," Varik said but was cut off by Chi.

"But necessary," Chi replied, watching me with renewed interest. "She resisted a full Alpha command with sexual undertones. Few Omegas could manage that, especially this early in their training."

I wiped sweat from my forehead, my limbs still trembling with the aftermath of resistance. "It felt different from the others—heavier, more personal."

"Because it was," Varik explained, his expression grave. "Chi wasn't just commanding an action but attempting to trigger your Omega response directly." He shot Chi a reproachful look. "Which was not part of today's planned exercises."

Chi shrugged, unrepentant. "The Queens or Kings won't politely stick to basic commands if they find her. Better she experience it now, with us, than unprepared in the wild."

Despite my lingering anger at being blindsided, I had to acknowledge the logic. "He's right" I dusted off my clothes as I took a deep breath.

“I need to know what I'm up against," I added, rolling my shoulders back to ease the tension that had built there. "So what exactly was that? That... different kind of command."

Chi circled me with renewed interest, his movements more predatory than before. "That, little Alice, was an intimate command. One designed to trigger your biological responses rather than just your actions."

Varik frowned, clearly still displeased with Chi's tactics. "When an Alpha seeks to claim an Omega, they often begin with commands that target your instincts—your need to please, to submit, to bond. These are far more difficult to resist than simple behavioral commands."

"They bypass your rational mind," Chi explained, stopping directly in front of me. "They speak directly to your body, to parts of you that evolved long before conscious thought."

I shuddered, remembering the hot wave of unwanted desire that had crashed through me at his command. It felt invasive, like he'd reached inside and pulled a string I didn't know existed.

"How do I defend against that?" I asked, wrapping my arms around myself. "It felt like drowning from the inside."

Varik's expression softened with sympathy. "That's where your connection to Wonderland's magic becomes crucial. The currents respond to your will, but also to your need. When truly threatened, they can become a shield that even biological imperatives cannot penetrate."

"You’d already began doing it," Chi added, his voice gentler now. "When you pulled on that silver thread, you were instinctively drawing Wonderland's protection around you. With practice, you'll be able to summon it faster, stronger."

I looked down at my hands, the silver glow beneath my skin now a subtle shimmer rather than the bright rivers from earlier. "I felt something... respond to me. Like it recognized me."

"That's precisely what happened," Varik confirmed, his wild eyes studying me with renewed interest. "Wonderland doesn't just allow you to use its magic—it offers it willingly. That's exceedingly rare."

Chi moved closer, his tail swishing behind him in thoughtful arcs. "And it's why the Queens and others will want you even more desperately. An Omega who can command Wonderland's currents rather than merely borrowing them... you represent power they can't access on their own."

I flexed my fingers, watching the faint silver light trace my veins. "So I'm not just valuable as an Omega, but as... what? A conduit?"

"More than that," Varik said, removing his hat to run a hand through his disheveled hair. "A partner.”

Varik replaced his hat, adjusting it with a precise movement. "Wonderland doesn't serve anyone—not truly. It allows us to channel its power, to borrow its energy, but always on its own terms. What you're experiencing is different. It's responding to you like..." he hesitated, searching for the right words.

"Like a lover," Chi finished, his teal eyes gleaming with fascination. "Eager, willing, almost desperate for your touch."

I felt heat rise to my cheeks at his choice of words. "That's a disturbing metaphor."

"But accurate," Varik said with a sigh. "The connection you're forming is intimate in ways few ever experience. It's why you adapted so quickly to the moonglow, why the currents rise to meet you without struggle."

I glanced down at the silver bracelet, watching the tiny crystals pulse with my heartbeat. "So what does this mean for my training? For my future here?"

"It means," Chi said, his tail flicking with excitement, "that we've been too cautious. You're capable of far more than basic defense."

Varik frowned, shooting Chi a warning look. "It also means we need to be even more careful. The stronger her connection grows, the more visible she becomes to those who can sense such things."

"Like a beacon in the night," Chi agreed, though his grin suggested he found this more thrilling than concerning. "The Red Queen's sentries will already be reporting disturbances in the magical currents."

I ran my fingers over the silver bracelet, feeling it's reassuring warmth. "So I'm running out of time before they find me?"

"Not necessarily," Varik said, his expression thoughtful. "But we should accelerate your training….I have a feeling we will need to gather allies quicker than we thought.”

Chi nodded, his usual playfulness subdued. "I've already made contact with a few potential allies. The Caterpillar has agreed to meet her."

I perked up at the mention of the familiar name. "The Caterpillar? The same one who spoke in riddles when I was a child?"

"The very same," Varik confirmed, "though as I mentioned, he's changed considerably since then. His metamorphosis altered more than just his physical form."

"What is he now?" I asked, curiosity temporarily overriding my exhaustion.

Chi's smile returned, enigmatic as ever. "Something between moth and man, wisdom and madness. He guards the oldest library in Wonderland—texts that existed before the first Queen ever took her throne."

"And he might know more about why Wonderland has chosen to bond with you this way," Varik added, with a frown adoring his troubled face.

“Anyone else?” I asked, trying to not let the anxiety building up in me show.

"The Tweedles control the eastern paths," Varik added, his fingers tapping a restless rhythm against his thigh. "And while they're unpredictable, they've never aligned themselves with either Queen or Kings. Their loyalty can be won."

"And the Dormouse," Chi suggested, his tail swishing behind him. "Don't underestimate her influence among the woodland dwellers. Small she may be, but her network of eyes and ears extends to every corner of Wonderland."

I considered these potential allies, trying to reconcile the storybook characters of my childhood with the complex political web Varik and Chi were describing. "And these people—these beings—will help me simply because I'm... what? Special to Wonderland?"

Chi laughed, the sound rippling through the garden like wind through chimes. "Oh, sweet Alice. No one in Wonderland does anything simply out of kindness. They'll help you because it serves their interests—or because they fear what might happen if they don't."

"Your existence disrupts the balance of power," Varik explained, his wild green eyes serious. "For decades, the Queens and Kings have maintained an uneasy stalemate. Neither able to fully claim dominion over Wonderland. You represent a potential tipping point."

"Great," I muttered, fatigue settling into my bones as the last of the moonglow's effects were wearing off, “Can I take a break to process?”

Varik glanced at Chi before he nodded, “You can go back inside and rest. I’ll be there in a few after I talk to Cheshire.”

I nodded, before dragging myself to go back to the house. My mind swimming with everything that has happened today. I didn’t know how to react…it was all too much.

Chapter Twelve

Cheshire (Chi)

Iwatched Alice retreat toward the house, her movements slightly unsteady from exhaustion but still carrying a stubborn dignity that I found increasingly fascinating. The silver traces of magic lingered in her wake, like footprints in wet sand.

"You pushed her too hard," Varik said once she was out of earshot, his voice sharp with disapproval.

I stretched languidly, my form rippling at the edges as I released some of the tension I'd been holding. "I pushed her exactly as hard as she needed."

"The sexual undertones were unnecessary," Varik insisted, removing his hat to run a hand through his disheveled hair. "She's not ready for that level of manipulation."

"And yet she resisted," I pointed out, unable to keep the admiration from my voice. "Beautifully, I might add. Most Omegas would have been on their knees, baring their throat to me.”

Varik glared at me, those wild green eyes flashing with an old fire I hadn't seen in decades. "That's not the point. We're trying to help her, not break her."

I materialized fully beside him, my tail flicking with irritation. "Breaking isn't the concern, Varik. Time is. The Queens' scouts have already been seen at the forest's edge. The White Rabbit was spotted yesterday, sniffing around the old well path."

"All the more reason to be methodical," Varik countered, replacing his hat with precise movements. "If we rush her training, she could snap under the pressure."

I circled him slowly, studying the tight lines of worry etched around his eyes. "You've grown fond of her already, haven't you? Beyond mere protection."

Varik's mouth tightened. "She was a precocious child and I want to protect her now she is stuck here forever."

I shook my head, my tail swishing more aggressively. "She's not a child anymore, Varik. She's a fully-presented Omega with power that makes even me take notice." I leaned closer, my voice dropping to a purr. "And you know what that means for Wonderland."

"I'm well aware," Varik snapped, turning away to face the garden. The plants seemed to shrink back slightly from his agitation. "Which is precisely why we must be careful. If the prophecy is true—"

"If?" I interrupted with a laugh that scattered nearby butterflies. "You've seen how Wonderland responds to her. The way the magic practically throws itself at her feet. There hasn't been a connection that strong since—"

"Since the first Queen," Varik finished quietly. "I know."

"Protective, yes," I murmured, circling him once more. "But there's something else. You see yourself in her, don't you? Another lost soul who fell into Wonderland and was forever changed by it."

Varik turned away, his shoulders rigid beneath his coat. "We're wasting time with this conversation."

"On the contrary," I countered, materializing directly in his path. "Understanding your motivations matters. You want to shelter her. I want to prepare her. Both have merit, but only one will keep her alive when the Monarchy finds her."

"When, not if?" Varik's eyes narrowed.

I laughed softly. "You know as well as I do that they will come. The only question is whether she'll be ready." I leaned closer, my voice dropping. "And she won't be if we coddle her. Wonderland doesn't respect gentleness, Varik. It respects power."

Varik sighed, the sound heavy with centuries of weariness. "You're right. Of course you're right. But I don't have to like your methods."

"You never have," I replied with a sharp grin. "Yet here we still are, after all these years."

I moved to the edge of the power nexus, feeling the currents swirl around my feet like eager pets. "She's different, isn't she? Not just powerful, but... adaptable. Most Dreamers who return struggle against Wonderland's nature. They try to impose their world's logic on ours."

"Alice always understood Wonderland better than most," Varik admitted, joining me at the circle's edge. "Even as a child, she accepted its contradictions without trying to resolve them….but that doesn’t mean anything with how wonderland can be."

Varik sighed, the sound carrying a weariness older than his appearance suggested. "I've seen too many broken by Wonderland's games, Chi. I don't want her to be another casualty."

"She won't be," I said with a certainty that surprised even me. "There's something different about this one. A spine of steel beneath that soft Omega exterior."

The garden shifted around us, flowers turning their faces toward the house as if drawn by Alice's retreating presence. Even the plants could sense her significance. I watched them with amusement, noting how they strained toward her like supplicants before royalty.

"She'll need more than steel to survive what's coming," Varik muttered, following my gaze to the bending flowers.

"She'll have us," I reminded him, materializing a few feet away where a particularly stubborn rose was twisting itself into an impossible spiral. "And the bracelet you made her. An impressive piece of work, by the way. I didn't think you still had that level of craftsmanship in those old hands."

Varik flexed his fingers, the silver scars catching the light. "Some skills never truly fade."

"Like the ability to recognize potential?" I suggested, plucking the spiral rose and watching it straighten in my grasp before wilting slightly. "You saw something in her as a child. Something worth protecting."

"I saw a curious mind unburdened by the limitations adults place on themselves," Varik admitted. "She asked 'why not' instead of 'why' when faced with impossibility."

I twirled the rose between my fingers, watching its color shift from crimson to midnight blue. "And now?"

"Now I see someone who could be great and change things in wonderland.” He muttered, but I could tell he didn’t know if those changes could be good or bad.

I tilted my head, studying him. "You're afraid she might become what you once were—a revolutionary. Someone who challenges the Queens."

"The last revolution nearly destroyed Wonderland," Varik said quietly. "The fabric of reality tore in places that have never fully healed. Some territories were lost entirely."

"And yet here you stand," I pointed out, "still planning, still scheming. Still hoping for change."

Varik turned to me, his eyes reflecting centuries of patience. "Careful change. Measured change. Not the chaos of open war."

I laughed, the sound scattering into echoes that made the garden shiver. "As if Wonderland has ever allowed anything to proceed according to plan."

"Which is precisely why we need allies," Varik insisted. "The Caterpillar first. Then the Tweedles. Perhaps even the King of Spades…”

"The King of Spades?" I raised an eyebrow, genuinely surprised. "He hasn't involved himself in politics for decades. Not since the Red Queen banished his favorite."

"Precisely why he might be receptive," Varik countered. "He harbors no love for either Queen, and his territory borders the Tulgey Wood. If we secured safe passage through his lands..."

"He has reason to distrust both Queens and the other King," Varik pointed out. "And his network of spies is unmatched, even by yours."

I conceded this with a nod. The King of Spades operated from shadows within shadows, his influence spreading like ink through water—unseen until it had already stained everything. "He won't be easily convinced. His neutrality has kept him alive this long."

"But Alice represents something he's sought for centuries," Varik countered, his voice dropping lower. "A legitimate challenge to the Queens' authority."

I studied him carefully, noting the calculated gleam in his eyes. "You're not just protecting her. You're positioning her."

"I'm giving her options.” He countered, jaw tense.

"Options that conveniently align with your own agenda," I noted, materializing directly in front of him. "Don't pretend this is purely altruistic, old friend."

Varik's jaw tightened. "My agenda is to keep her alive and Wonderland intact. If those goals happen to intersect with challenging the Queens' stranglehold on power, so be it."

I circled him slowly, my form flickering between solid and translucent. "You still dream of reform after all these centuries. It's almost... endearing."

"And you still pretend to care about nothing while orchestrating elaborate schemes from the shadows," Varik countered, his voice tinged with old affection beneath the irritation. "We each have our masks."

I grinned, showing my fangs. "Mine is simply more honest about being a mask."

Varik glanced at me, “And you seem to be taking a liking more to Alice more than normal.”

I paused mid-step, my tail freezing in its usual rhythmic sway. "What an interesting observation."

"Not a denial," Varik noted, his eyes sharp despite his casual tone.

"Would you believe me if I offered one?" I countered, allowing my form to shimmer slightly—a tell he knew well when I was avoiding directness.

"No," Varik said flatly. "I've known you too long, Chi."

I materialized on a nearby bench, stretching my legs out before me. "She's... intriguing. Different from other Dreamers. Different from other Omegas." I examined my nails with feigned disinterest. "Her scent alone is unlike anything I've encountered in centuries."

"That's not all, though, is it?" Varik pressed, moving to stand before me. "I saw how you watched her when she redirected your command. There was more than clinical interest there, Chi."

I laughed, the sound scattering into multiple echoes across the garden. "Are you concerned I might try to claim her myself, Varik? How deliciously paternal of you."

"I'm concerned you might complicate matters with your usual brand of chaos," he replied, not rising to my bait. "She has enough to navigate without adding your particular... attention to the mix."

I rose in one fluid motion, my form solidifying fully as I stepped closer to him. "My 'attention,' as you so delicately put it, has saved her life once already. Or have you forgotten who found her in the forest before the shadows could claim her when she first arrived?"

Varik had the grace to look slightly abashed. "I haven't forgotten."

"Good." I circled him once more, my movements deliberately predatory. "Because you may have shown yourself to her first…but I was the one who protected her before you had the chance.”

Varik's expression softened slightly. "And I remain grateful for that, Chi. But my question stands."

I tilted my head, considering how much truth to offer. The garden around us seemed to lean in, flowers turning their faces toward our conversation like eager eavesdroppers.

"She challenges me," I admitted finally, my voice dropping to something almost vulnerable. "Not just with her power, but with her... perspective. She sees Wonderland as I once did, before centuries of games dulled the wonder of it."

Varik's eyebrows rose slightly. "I haven't heard you speak this way in a very long time." Narrowing his eye,"She is not a plaything though," Varik warned, his voice taking on that subtle edge I'd heard him use only during our most serious disagreements.

"Of course not," I agreed, rising with fluid grace. "She's far more valuable than that. To Wonderland. To your cause." I paused, my smile sharpening. "Perhaps even to me."

Varik studied me with the kind of careful assessment that came from centuries of friendship—the look that said he could see through my deflections to the truth beneath.

"Just be careful," he said finally, his voice softening. "She's not like us, Chi. She hasn't had centuries to build defenses against heartbreak."

I laughed, though it came out less convincing than I intended. "You assume my interest could lead to heartbreak. How pessimistic of you."

"I assume nothing," Varik replied, adjusting his gloves with precise movements. "I merely observe. And what I observe is that you're circling her like she's the most fascinating puzzle you've encountered in decades."

"Isn't she?" I countered, unable to keep the genuine curiosity from my voice.

Varik sighed, the sound carrying centuries of experience. "That's what concerns me. You love puzzles, Chi. Until you solve them. Then you grow bored."

I materialized directly in front of him, my form more solid than usual, my expression uncharacteristically serious. "Some puzzles are worth solving slowly."

Varik held my gaze for a long moment before nodding once, a gesture of reluctant acceptance. "Just don't interfere with her training. She needs to focus on survival, not on whatever game you might be playing."

"Who says I'm playing a game?" I asked, my tail flicking behind me with genuine irritation.

"You're always playing a game," Varik replied, though there was no malice in his words. "It's your nature."

I shrugged, conceding the point with a fluid roll of my shoulders. "Perhaps. But even games have stakes worth winning."

The garden rustled around us, a sudden wind carrying the scent of approaching rain. The flowers turned their faces skyward, petals opening wider as if eager to drink from the coming storm. I inhaled deeply, tasting electricity on the air—not just weather, but a shift in Wonderland itself.

"Speaking of stakes," I murmured, my form becoming more translucent as my senses stretched outward, "we have visitors approaching the boundary."

Varik stiffened, his hand automatically moving to an inner pocket where I knew he kept a small arsenal of mechanical curiosities—weapons disguised as harmless trinkets. "Who?"

"Not the Queens' people," I assured him, my consciousness expanding like ripples through water, touching the edges of our territory. "Something... smaller. Familiar." I smiled as recognition dawned. "Our furry friend with the pocket watch has finally worked up the courage to approach. He's at the western boundary, pacing back and forth."

Varik frowned, adjusting his hat with a precise motion. "The White Rabbit rarely ventures this far from court without direct orders."

"Precisely what makes his visit so intriguing," I purred, my form already beginning to fade as I prepared to investigate. "Shall I greet him, or would you prefer to make him wait? He does so hate to be late."

"Don't torment him," Varik warned, though a hint of amusement crossed his features. "Find out what he wants without revealing Alice's presence if possible."

"Such little faith in my discretion," I chided, now barely more than a suggestion of a smile hanging in the air. "I'll return shortly. Do check on our precious dreamer—the first touch of real magic can leave... interesting aftereffects."

Before Varik could respond, I vanished completely, my consciousness streaming through the garden like mist through tree branches. I flowed past the protective boundaries of Varik's territory, following the unmistakable magical signature of anxiety and obsessive punctuality that always marked the White Rabbit.

I found him exactly where I'd sensed him—pacing a small clearing at the western boundary, his tall humanoid form dressed in an immaculate waistcoat despite the wilderness surrounding him. His long white hair pulled back into a low ponytail at the base of his neck, as his long ears twitched nervously as he consulted his pocket watch for what must have been the hundredth time.

Rather than materializing fully, I gathered myself into a partial manifestation—just enough presence to speak, but not enough to be easily detected by any watching eyes. The Queens had spies everywhere, after all, "You seem troubled, Nasir.”

The White Rabbit—Nasir—nearly jumped out of his pristine waistcoat, his red eyes darting wildly around the clearing. His pocket watch clattered against the chain as he fumbled it in surprise.

"Ch-Cheshire," he stammered, straightening his lapels with trembling hands. "Must you always appear so... abruptly?"

I let my smile materialize first, hanging in the air like a crescent moon. "Would you prefer I announce myself with trumpets and a formal procession? How dreadfully dull."

Nasir's nose twitched with irritation, but the fear in his eyes betrayed his attempt at composure. "I need to speak with the Hatter. It's a matter of some urgency."

"The Hatter is occupied," I replied, allowing more of my form to coalesce—just enough to unsettle him.

His white ears flattened against his head. "This isn't a social call, Chi. The Courts are in upheaval."

I circled him, still mostly transparent, watching how he shifted nervously from foot to foot. "The Courts are always in upheaval. It's their natural state."

"Not like this," Nasir insisted, checking his watch again with a compulsive flick of his wrist. "Both Queens have recalled their scouts from the outer territories. The King of Diamonds has locked down his borders entirely. And the King of Spades..." He lowered his voice to a whisper. "He's mobilizing his shadow network."

This caught my attention. I materialized more fully, my tail curling with interest. "All four monarchs active at once? How fascinating."

"Fascinating isn't the word I'd use," Nasir muttered, glancing nervously over his shoulder. "Terrifying, perhaps. Worrying, even."

I flicked my tail dismissively. "You always did have a flair for the dramatic, Nasir. Why come to us with this information? Your loyalty has been to the courts for centuries."

The White Rabbit straightened, a flash of dignity momentarily overriding his perpetual anxiety. "My loyalty is to Wonderland first. Always has been." He hesitated, ears twitching nervously. "And there are... rumors. Whispers that something has disturbed the balance. Something powerful. Something that might be in the Hatter's territory."

I kept my expression neutral, though inwardly I cursed. News traveled too quickly in Wonderland, even when carried by nothing but wind and whispers.

"Rumors are like toadstools after rain," I said dismissively. "Abundant and often poisonous.”

Nasir's ears flattened against his skull. "Don't play games with me, Chi. Not about this." He glanced at his watch again, a nervous tic that had persisted through centuries. "The Red Queen has promised a duchy to whoever brings her information about... a returned dreamer."

I kept my expression carefully neutral, though I allowed my form to solidify further—a subtle show of strength. "Dreamers come and go. Hardly worth upsetting the balance of power."

"This one is different," Nasir insisted, his voice dropping to a whisper so faint even my enhanced hearing barely caught it. "A female. An Omega. The magic... responds to her."

I circled him slowly, my movements deliberately predatory. "And how would the Red Queen know such specific details about a dreamer who may or may not exist?"

Nasir's whiskers twitched nervously. "The Card Guards captured a forest sprite who claimed to have witnessed her arrival. The sprite... didn't survive the questioning."

I felt a cold anger settle in my chest. The forest sprites were ancient, peaceful beings who tended the wild magic of Wonderland. To destroy one for information was an abomination even by the Red Queen's standards.

"I see," I said, my voice losing its usual playful edge. "And now you've come to warn us? How uncharacteristically brave of you, Nasir."

The White Rabbit straightened his waistcoat, a flash of genuine offense crossing his features. "I have always been a friend to balance, Chi. Whatever you and the Hatter might think of my... employment choices."

"Friend to balance, courier to tyrants," I mused, materializing fully now. "An interesting tightrope you walk." I studied him more carefully, noting the shadows beneath his red eyes, the slight dishevelment of his usually immaculate fur. "You're taking a significant risk coming here. Why?"

Nasir's ears drooped slightly. "Because the last time the monarchs mobilized like this, we lost the Western Reaches entirely. The fabric between worlds tore. Dreamers were consumed by the void." He clutched his pocket watch like a talisman. "I don't want to see that happen again."

I considered him silently for a moment, weighing possibilities and risks. The White Rabbit had always been a creature of self-preservation, but he wasn't without principles. His warning carried the ring of genuine concern.

"What exactly are you offering, Nasir?" I asked, my voice uncharacteristically direct.

He glanced around nervously before leaning closer. "Information," Nasir whispered, his nose twitching with anxiety. "Court schedules. Guard rotations. The Queens' movements. And..." he hesitated, lowering his voice further, "safe passage through certain territories, should it become necessary."

I raised an eyebrow, genuinely surprised by the extent of his offer. "That's quite the risk you're willing to take. What do you want in exchange?"

Nasir straightened, a flicker of determination hardening his usually timid demeanor. "Assurance that whatever—or whoever—has disturbed the balance won't be used to favor any of the Hearts or the Club kingdoms. Wonderland can't survive another war because of them again."

"And if this disturbance represents something else entirely?" I asked, studying his reaction carefully. "A third path, perhaps?"

The White Rabbit's ears twitched with interest. "A third path would be... unprecedented. But potentially stabilizing, if managed correctly." His red eyes narrowed thoughtfully. "Is that what you're suggesting? That this Omega dreamer represents an alternative to the current powers?"

I circled him once more, keeping my expression deliberately enigmatic. "I suggest nothing, dear Nasir. I merely explore possibilities."

"Always the riddler," he muttered, checking his watch again with nervous fingers. "I don't have time for games, Chi. The Queen of Hearts has doubled her Card Guard patrols. The Queen of Clubs has summoned her Knight captains from the northern territories. They're preparing for something significant."

"And the Kings?" I asked, genuinely curious now.

"The King of Diamonds watches and waits, as always. The King of Spades..." Nasir hesitated, lowering his voice to barely a whisper. "The King of Spades hasn't been seen in his court for three days. His advisors claim he's in meditation, but rumors suggest he's personally investigating these... disturbances."

This news sent a chill through me. The King of Spades rarely left his fortified palace. If he was moving personally, the situation was even more volatile than I'd anticipated.

"I see," I said, allowing my form to solidify completely. "Your information is valuable, Nasir. More than you know."

The White Rabbit straightened his waistcoat again, a nervous habit that centuries hadn't broken. "Then we have an arrangement?"

"We have the beginning of one," I replied carefully. “I shall have Hatter come have a chat with you….stay here and be patient. He shall be here soon.” I then disappeared back to Varik’s house…it seemed things were already moving, way quicker than we anticipated.

Chapter Thirteen

Alice

The kitchen itself seemed to respond to my mood, the light filtering through the windows dimming slightly as if in sympathy. My fingers traced absent patterns on the wooden tabletop, leaving faint silver trails that faded seconds later. The bracelet Varik had given me hummed softly against my wrist, its crystals pulsing in time with my heartbeat.

I was exhausted, my body aching from resisting Chi's commands, but my mind refused to quiet. Everything was happening too fast—the magic, the training, the politics of a world I barely understood. Just days ago, I'd been a college student worried about finals and my future. Now I was apparently some kind of magical beacon, valuable enough to start a war.

"Ridiculous," I muttered to myself, rubbing my temples where a headache was beginning to form.

The kitchen responded to my voice, a cabinet opening gently to reveal a small jar of what looked like honey, though it shimmered with an inner light that no Earth honey possessed. I stared at it, torn between wariness and curiosity.

"It helps with the headache," Varik's voice came from the doorway. He stood there, hat in hands, looking more disheveled than usual. "Just a small spoonful in tea."

I reached for the jar hesitantly. "How did you know my head hurts?"

"The house told me," he replied simply, moving to the kettle that had begun whistling softly, as if it had been waiting for him. "It's quite attuned to you already."

"That's not creepy at all," I muttered, watching as he prepared two cups with practiced efficiency.

Varik's mouth quirked into a half-smile. "Wonderland has different ideas about privacy than your world.”

He placed a steaming cup before me, the liquid inside shifting colors like an oil slick in sunlight. "Two drops of the honey should suffice. More than that might make you see music for a few hours."

I carefully added the glowing honey, watching it dissolve in spirals of gold and silver. "Is there anything in Wonderland that doesn't have bizarre side effects?"

"Water," Varik replied, then paused thoughtfully. "Though only from certain springs. The ones near the Queen of Hearts' castle will make you speak in rhymes for days."

I sipped the tea cautiously. Warmth spread instantly from my tongue to my temples, the headache receding like a tide from shore. "That's... amazing."

"Simple healing magic," Varik said with a modest shrug, settling into the chair across from me. "Nothing compared to what you've already demonstrated."

"You make it sound like I've done something impressive," I said, wrapping my hands around the warm cup. "All I did was not fall to my knees when Chi ordered me to."

"Most would have," Varik replied, his green eyes studying me with that unsettling intensity. "Even trained courtiers struggle to resist a direct Alpha command with that much power behind it."

I traced the rim of my cup, watching the liquid inside shimmer with impossible colors. "It didn't feel like a victory. It felt like... drowning in slow motion."

"That's an apt description," Varik nodded. "Alpha commands work by overwhelming your senses, your instincts. They're designed to flood your mind until resistance seems impossible." He took a sip of his own tea, steam curling around his face like ghostly fingers. "The fact that you maintained even partial control speaks volumes."

I frowned, staring into the swirling depths of my tea. "Is that why Chi pushed so hard? To see if I could resist at all?"

"Partly," Varik admitted. "Though his methods were more... intense than I would have preferred."

"You mean the sexual undertones," I said bluntly, watching Varik's expression carefully. "That wasn't just about testing my resistance to commands, was it?"

Varik set down his cup with deliberate care. "No. It wasn't." He sighed, running a hand through his wild hair. "When an Alpha tries to claim an Omega in Wonderland, they don't just issue commands—they attempt to forge a connection. To create a bond that makes resistance nearly impossible."

"Like a mating bond?" I asked, the words feeling strange on my tongue.

"Similar, but more... immediate. More overwhelming.” Varik's fingers tapped a restless rhythm against the table. "In Wonderland, Alpha commands can create a temporary bridge between minds—a precursor to a full mating bond. It's how they establish dominance before claiming an Omega completely."

I shuddered, remembering the invasive feeling of Chi's command reaching for something deep inside me. "So he was showing me what it would feel like if someone tried to...claim me?"

"Yes," Varik nodded, his expression grave. "And you needed to experience it in a controlled environment, with someone who wouldn't actually complete the claim." His eyes met mine, unusually serious. "Chi may be many things, but he wouldn't take advantage of you that way."

"Are you sure about that?" I asked, unable to keep the skepticism from my voice. "He seems to enjoy pushing boundaries."

A flicker of something—amusement, perhaps—crossed Varik's face. "Chi enjoys chaos, certainly. But he has principles, buried though they may be beneath centuries of mischief."

"Centuries?" I echoed, nearly choking on my tea. "Just how old are you two?"

Varik's smile was enigmatic. "Time moves differently in Wonderland. Let's just say we've seen many Queens rise and fall."

I sipped more tea, allowing its warmth to soothe the lingering tension in my body. "He's... different than I expected. Not just the cat from my childhood memories."

"None of us are quite what you remember," Varik said, his voice softening. "Wonderland changes us all, over time. Shapes us to its needs."

"And what does Wonderland need from me?" I asked, the question that had been building since I'd first arrived finally finding voice.

Varik's expression grew distant, those wild eyes seeing something beyond the kitchen walls. "Balance, perhaps. Renewal. Or simply change." He focused on me again.

As he was about to speak again, Chi materialized in the chair across from me, and next to Varik.

"We have a visitor," Chi announced without preamble, his tail flicking with agitation behind him. "The White Rabbit is at our western boundary, bearing news and warnings."

Varik straightened immediately, all traces of weariness vanishing from his posture. "What kind of warnings?"

"The kind that suggest our timeline has accelerated considerably," Chi replied, his usual playfulness subdued. "All four monarchs are mobilizing. The Queens have recalled their scouts. The King of Diamonds has sealed his borders, and the King of Spades is personally investigating... disturbances." His teal eyes flicked meaningfully to me.

"They know I'm here," I said, the realization settling like a stone in my stomach.

"They suspect," Chi corrected, materializing a cup of tea for himself that steamed with an unnatural purple vapor. "They don't know where, exactly, but they're searching. The Red Queen has offered a duchy to whoever brings information about a 'returned dreamer'—an Omega who the magic responds to."

I set my teacup down with shaking hands. "So we're running out of time."

"Rapidly," Chi confirmed, his tail swishing in agitation. "But our rabbit friend is offering assistance—information about court movements, guard rotations, and potentially safe passage through certain territories."

"In exchange for what?" Varik asked, his eyes narrowing with suspicion.

"Assurance that we won't use Alice to give either Queen an advantage," Chi replied, sipping his strange purple tea. "He fears another war between the monarchies."

"With good reason," Varik muttered, rising to pace the kitchen. The floorboards creaked beneath his feet, adjusting to his movements. "The last conflict tore holes in reality itself. We lost entire regions of Wonderland to the void.”

I wrapped my arms around myself, suddenly chilled despite the warm tea. "And they think I could cause that kind of destruction?"

"Not cause," Chi corrected, his teal eyes studying me over the rim of his cup. "Catalyze. Your connection to Wonderland's magic represents power—power that could tip the balance in favor of whoever... claims you."

The way he said "claims" made my skin crawl. I pushed my teacup away, no longer finding comfort in its warmth.

"So what do we do?" I asked, looking between them. "Hide me away forever?"

"Impossible," Varik said, shaking his head. "Even if we could shield your presence completely—which we can't—hiding solves nothing. The monarchs would simply tear Wonderland apart searching for you.”

Varik gave a sigh glancing to Chi, “I shall go talk to the rabbit and see what else I can learn or get out of him.” There was a low growl that came from his chest, making the hairs on my arm stand on end.

"Just don't scare him too much," Chi advised, his tail flicking lazily. "Nasir is jumpy enough without you going all Alpha on him."

"I'll be civil," Varik promised, already reaching for his hat. "Keep Alice safe while I'm gone."

Something in his tone made me sit up straighter. "I can take care of myself," I said, though the tremor in my voice betrayed my uncertainty.

Varik paused, his wild green eyes softening as they met mine. "Of course you can. But Wonderland is on high alert now. The forest itself will be watching." He settled his hat with a precise movement. "I won't be long."

After he left, silence settled between Chi and me like dust after a storm. I traced the rim of my teacup, watching the liquid inside shift colors with each rotation of my finger.

"So," I said, breaking the silence, "you and the Hatter—Varik—have known each other for centuries?"

Chi's smile widened, revealing those sharp teeth that reminded me he wasn't human, despite his mostly humanoid appearance. "Curious about us, are you? How delightful."

"Just trying to understand the world I'm stuck in," I replied, aiming for casual but hearing the edge in my own voice.

Chi materialized closer, his chair somehow now directly beside mine without him having visibly moved. "We've known each other through several reigns, several wars, and countless smaller conflicts." His tail curled thoughtfully behind him. "Varik was quite different when we first met. More... revolutionary."

"Revolutionary?" I couldn't imagine the careful, measured Hatter as any kind of rebel.

"Oh yes," Chi purred, eyes gleaming with old memories, "The Hatter led one of the greatest uprisings Wonderland has ever seen. Before he was the Hatter, he was known as the Clockwork Rebel." Chi's voice dropped to a theatrical whisper. "He created magnificent devices that disrupted the Red Queen's magic, allowed common folk to slip past her Card Guards unseen."

I stared at Chi, trying to reconcile this image with the cautious, protective man I'd come to know. "What happened?"

"What always happens to revolutionaries who get too close to victory," Chi said, his playfulness momentarily eclipsed by something darker. "Betrayal. Sacrifice. Loss." His tail swished pensively. "He lost someone very dear to him. After that, he retreated to the Tulgey Wood, became the Hatter, and focused on smaller magics—hats and clockwork and teapots."

I couldn't help but wonder if that someone had been an Omega like me. The way Varik was so protective, so careful with me—it suggested old wounds, deep ones.

"And you?" I asked, turning the conversation away from Varik's past. "What's your story? Were you always..." I gestured vaguely at his form, which seemed to shimmer slightly at the edges even when mostly solid.

Chi's smile widened, a Cheshire grin in the truest sense. "Always changing? Always between states?" He leaned closer, his voice dropping to a silky murmur. "I was once as solid as you, little Alice. A courtier in the earliest days of Wonderland, when the first Queen still ruled."

"The first Queen?" I repeated, fascinated despite myself.

"Long before the current monarchies divided the realm," Chi nodded, his eyes growing distant with memory. "She was neither Red nor White, neither Hearts nor Clubs nor Spades nor Diamonds. She was simply the Queen of Wonderland, and the magic bent to her will like flowers following the sun."

I leaned forward, drawn by the rare seriousness in his voice. "What happened to her?"

Chi's form rippled slightly, the edges of him blurring into transparency before solidifying again. "She faded. Or perhaps ascended. The stories differ." His tail curled thoughtfully around the leg of his chair. "Some say she became Wonderland itself—that her consciousness merged with the realm she ruled until there was no separation between monarch and domain."

"Is that... possible?" I asked, trying to imagine a consciousness expanding to encompass an entire world.

"In Wonderland? Many impossible things happen before breakfast," Chi replied, his grin returning. "But whether it's true or what truly happened, no one knows for certain." He sipped some tea, where he got it I had no clue, the liquid casting strange shadows across his face. "What matters is what came after—the splintering of power, the rise of competing courts, the endless struggle for dominance that has defined Wonderland for centuries."

I considered this, rolling the silver bracelet absently around my wrist. "And where do you fit in all this history? You still haven't told me how you became... whatever you are now."

Chi's eyes gleamed with mischief. "Curious little Alice. Always asking the most dangerous questions." He leaned back, his form becoming slightly more transparent as he relaxed. "I was a courtier who loved secrets too much. I discovered things the new Queens preferred remained hidden—truths about Wonderland's nature, about the source of their power. When they realized what I knew..." He gestured at his own shifting form. "They tried to erase me. But knowledge, once gained, is not so easily destroyed. I became... something else. Neither here nor gone. Neither solid nor spectral."

His tail curled around the leg of his chair, and for a moment, genuine emotion flickered across his face—something ancient and wounded that made him seem suddenly vulnerable.

"So you've been hiding from them ever since?" I asked softly.

Chi's laugh shattered the serious moment, scattering into multiple echoes around the kitchen. "Hiding? Oh no, sweet Alice. I've been tormenting them. Appearing in their private chambers, stealing their secrets, whispering truths they'd rather forget directly into their ears while they sleep." His grin widened to impossible proportions. "It's much more entertaining than hiding."

"I imagine the Queens aren't too fond of your methods," I said, finding myself warming to Chi's rebellious spirit despite my lingering wariness.

"They've tried to capture me for centuries," Chi replied with obvious pride. "The Red Queen has an entire division of Card Guards dedicated solely to my apprehension. They call themselves the Cat Catchers." His laugh rippled through the air. "Most unimaginative name, but they do try so very hard."

"You're incorrigible," I said, shaking my head but unable to keep the smile from my face.

"A quality that has kept me alive for centuries," Chi pointed out, his tail swishing with self-satisfaction. "The truly predictable rarely survive Wonderland's whims."

I studied him more carefully, noticing how the light seemed to pass through parts of him while other sections remained solid. "Does it hurt? Being... in between like that?"

The question seemed to surprise him. His perpetual grin faltered slightly, something vulnerable flickering in those teal eyes before he masked it again.

"Sometimes," he admitted, his voice softer than I'd ever heard it. "On days when reality feels particularly... stubborn. When I wish to touch something and find my fingers pass through it instead." He flexed his hand, watching as it momentarily became translucent before solidifying again. "

"It's a strange existence," he continued, the usual mischief in his voice subdued. "Not quite living, not quite... anything else. But it has its advantages." His smile returned, though it seemed more genuine than his usual predatory grin. "Few prisons can hold me. Few secrets escape me. And I've witnessed more of Wonderland's history than almost any other being."

I reached out impulsively, my fingers hovering just above his hand where it rested on the table. "May I?"

Chi's eyes widened slightly, genuine surprise replacing his usual calculated expressions. After a moment's hesitation, he nodded once.

I gently lowered my hand to touch his. There was resistance—not solid like human flesh, but something more like pressing against dense fog or thick water. Warmth radiated from the contact, and beneath my fingertips, I could feel a subtle vibration —like a purr made tangible. The silver patterns beneath my skin flared brighter, responding to his strange energy.

"Fascinating," Chi murmured, watching the silver light trace up my veins. "Your magic recognizes mine."

"Is that unusual?" I asked, mesmerized by the way my hand seemed to glow where it touched his semi-solid form.

"Extremely," he replied, his voice uncharacteristically serious. "Most living beings experience my touch as cold, almost painful. But you..." He turned his hand beneath mine, his semi-transparent fingers intertwining with my solid ones. "You're channeling the energy rather than rejecting it."

The sensation was strange—like holding hands with living electricity, warm and tingling and somehow deeply intimate. I felt a connection forming, delicate as spider silk but growing stronger with each heartbeat.

“You always surprise me dear Alice.” Chi purred, I could feel the heat of his eyes on me. I found it difficult to look away from our intertwined hands. The silver glow had spread up my arm, pulsing in time with my quickening heartbeat. Something about this connection felt dangerous yet irresistible.

"What's happening?" I whispered, not pulling away despite the strange intensity building between us.

Chi's eyes had darkened to a deeper teal, his pupils expanding until they nearly swallowed the iris. "A resonance," he murmured, his voice lower and rougher than I'd heard before. "Your magic recognizing mine, reaching for it."

I felt a sharp tug in my chest, like an invisible cord pulling taut. Chi's form seemed to solidify further where our hands connected, becoming more present, more real. The kitchen around us dimmed, as if the house itself was holding its breath.

"Should we stop?" I asked, my voice barely audible even to my own ears.

Chi shook his head slowly, those teal eyes fixed on mine with an intensity that made my heart race. "Not dangerous. Just... unexpected. The magic is creating a channel between us."

The silver light traveled higher, reaching my shoulder now, while a corresponding glow—ghostly blue and violet—spread up Chi's arm. Where our hands joined, the colors swirled together in mesmerizing patterns.

"I can feel your heartbeat," Chi whispered, wonder replacing his usual sardonic tone. "Your thoughts... they're like whispers at the edge of my consciousness."

I gasped as I felt the same—a gentle brushing against my mind, like fingers testing the surface of water. Not invasive, but present. Curious. The sensation was nothing like the forceful push of an Alpha command. This was a request, an invitation.

"Is this... normal?" I managed to ask, though I couldn't bring myself to pull away.

"Nothing about you is normal, Alice," Chi replied, his voice a low purr that seemed to vibrate through our connection. "You've been in Wonderland less than a week, and already you're forming magical bonds that should take years to develop."

The door slammed open suddenly, breaking the moment. Varik stood in the doorway, his wild eyes widening as he took in the scene before him—our joined hands glowing with intermingled magic, the kitchen dimmed around us like we existed in our own pocket of reality.

"What's happening here?" Varik demanded, his voice sharp with concern as a growl left the back of his throat. The air in the kitchen immediately shifted, reality snapping back into focus as our hands broke apart.

The silver glow retreated beneath my skin like water soaking into sand, leaving only a faint shimmer behind. Chi's form rippled, becoming less solid as he leaned back in his chair, that familiar mischievous smile returning to mask whatever had just passed between us.

"Just a little magical experiment," Chi said airily, though his eyes remained unusually bright. "Alice was curious about my... condition."

Varik's gaze darted between us, skepticism clear in his expression. "That looked like considerably more than curiosity."

I rubbed my hand where the warmth of our connection still lingered. "We were just talking about Wonderland's history, and I wanted to know what it felt like to touch someone who's not fully solid," I explained, though the words sounded hollow even to my own ears. Something significant had happened—something I didn't fully understand myself.

Varik's expression remained skeptical, but he seemed to decide against pursuing the matter. "We have more pressing concerns," he said, removing his hat and running a hand through his disheveled hair. "The White Rabbit's information is helpful.”

Varik gave me a small smile, “Use the rest of the day to relax. I have to set up some meetings with the Tweedles. I think them and the Caterpillar's meetings should be right away.”

“I shall stay and see about teaching her a few things while you go do that.” Chi spoke, his eyes still dark as they looked at me.

Varik stared at Chi for a long moment, the tension between them palpable. Finally, he nodded curtly. "Very well. But defensive techniques only. She needs to master protection before attempting anything offensive."

"Of course," Chi purred, his tail curling with barely concealed excitement. "I wouldn't dream of pushing our Alice too quickly." The way he said "our Alice" made something flutter in my stomach—not entirely unpleasant, but unsettling nonetheless.

"I'll return before nightfall," Varik said, his eyes lingering on me with concern. "The house will protect you, but stay within its boundaries. The forest has grown... watchful."

After Varik departed, Chi turned to me with that unnervingly wide smile. "Shall we continue your education, little dreamer?"

I rubbed my palm where the lingering warmth of our connection still radiating through me. I had a feeling this training was going to be very interesting.

Chapter Fourteen

Alice

"What did you have in mind?" I asked, watching Chi warily.

He circled the kitchen table, his movements fluid and predatory. The air shimmered around him like heat rising from pavement. "Something more... practical than Varik's careful exercises."

"Practical how?" I remained seated, trying to appear calmer than I felt. The memory of our connected hands still tingled along my skin.

"Varik teaches defense—how to resist, redirect, shield." Chi materialized directly behind me, his voice suddenly at my ear. "Important skills, certainly. But in Wonderland, the best defense is often a spectacular offense."

I jumped, spinning to face him. "Don't do that!"

His grin widened. "Lesson one: awareness of your surroundings. You're too focused on what's in front of you."

"That's not fair when you can literally appear anywhere," I protested, crossing my arms.

"Fairness is a human concept," Chi replied, circling me again. "Wonderland doesn't recognize it. Your enemies certainly won't."

He was right, irritating as it was to admit. I took a deep breath, trying to expand my awareness beyond just sight. The kitchen hummed with subtle energies—the house itself breathing around us, currents of magic flowing beneath the floorboards like underground streams.

"Better," Chi murmured, noticing my shift in focus. "Now, close your eyes."

I hesitated, remembering how vulnerable I'd felt during our earlier training.

"I won't command you," Chi promised, his voice gentler than usual. "This is about perception, not control."

Reluctantly, I closed my eyes, immediately feeling more exposed. The darkness behind my eyelids seemed to pulse with potential, as if the act of shutting out visual input had heightened my other senses.

"Now," Chi's voice came from somewhere to my left, "tell me where I am."

I focused, trying to detect his presence without sight. There was a subtle shift in the air, a warmth that didn't belong to the kitchen itself.

"You're near the window," I said, turning my head slightly toward the sensation.

"Good," he purred, his voice confirming my guess. "Now where?" The air changed again, a cool current brushing against my right side.

"By the doorway," I answered, more confident now.

"Excellent. And now?" This time there was no sound, no movement of air, just a sudden awareness of presence directly behind me.

"Behind me," I said, spinning around quickly.

Chi stood mere inches away, his smile approving. "You're learning to sense the currents. The magic leaves ripples when disturbed, even by someone like me."

I opened my eyes, finding him much closer than I'd anticipated. Those teal eyes studied me with an intensity that made my heart skip.

"Is this really necessary?" I asked, taking a small step back. "I thought we were focusing on magical defense."

"This is magical defense," Chi replied, his tail swishing lazily behind him. "Wonderland's magic responds to intention and awareness. The more attuned you become to its patterns, the more effectively you can manipulate them."

He gestured toward the kitchen door. "Come. The garden will serve better for what I want to teach you."

Outside, the air felt charged, like the moments before a thunderstorm. The garden had transformed again, the flowers now glowing with subtle phosphorescence despite the daylight. They turned toward us as we approached, petals unfurling like curious onlookers.

"The garden responds to your emotions," Chi explained, noticing my fascination with the luminescent blooms. "And right now, you're... excited. Nervous. Perhaps a little afraid."

I shot him a glance. "Wouldn't you be, in my position?"

"Terrified, most likely," he admitted with surprising candor. "But fear can be useful when properly channeled." He led me to the clearing where we'd trained earlier, the circle of bare earth now shimmering with faint silver patterns that matched the ones beneath my skin.

"The nexus has attuned to you," Chi observed, circling the perimeter with appreciative eyes. "It recognizes your magical signature."

"Is that good or bad?" I asked, stepping cautiously into the circle. Immediately, the silver patterns brightened, responding to my presence like a pet greeting its owner.

"Unprecedented," Chi replied, his expression unusually serious. "Magical nexuses are notoriously particular about who they respond to. This one has essentially... claimed you."

I felt a warm pulse beneath my feet, as if the earth itself were acknowledging Chi's words. "So what does that mean for my training?"

Chi's smile returned, sharp and delighted. "It means we can attempt something more ambitious than basic shielding." He moved to stand opposite me in the circle, his form solidifying more completely than I'd seen before. "Varik would disapprove, but Varik isn't here."

"Why would he disapprove?" I asked, suddenly wary.

"Because what I'm about to teach you isn't just defensive," Chi replied, his eyes gleaming with excitement. "It's about turning your energy outward—projecting rather than simply redirecting."

The silver patterns beneath my feet pulsed brighter, as if eager for this new direction. I felt an answering warmth in my veins, the magic responding to Chi's words before I'd even consciously decided to try what he suggested.

"Projection can be dangerous," Chi continued, his form rippling slightly at the edges with barely contained energy. "Especially for someone still learning to control their connection to Wonderland. But you're different—the magic already recognizes you as kin rather than merely user."

"What exactly am I projecting?" I asked, flexing my fingers where silver light traced delicate patterns across my skin.

Chi's smile widened. "Intent. Will. Desire." His voice dropped lower on the last word, sending an involuntary shiver down my spine. "The magic of Wonderland is consciousness made manifest. It responds to what you truly want, not just what you think you want."

"That sounds... intimate," I said, uncomfortable with how accurately he'd read my reaction.

"All magic is intimate," Chi replied, unperturbed. "That's why most find it so difficult to master. It requires honesty with oneself." He stepped closer, his movement liquid and precise. "Now, hold out your hands, palms up."

I complied, watching as the silver light beneath my skin gathered in my palms, pooling like quicksilver.

"Good," Chi murmured, his voice dropping to that silky register that seemed to bypass my ears and speak directly to something primal within me. "Now, think of something you want to protect. Not abstract—something specific. Something precious."

I closed my eyes, trying to focus. My mind immediately went to my life back on Earth—my small apartment, my few friends, my incomplete degree. But those things felt distant now, like memories from someone else's life.

Instead, I found myself thinking of this strange house that had taken me in. Of Varik with his careful kindness and ancient eyes. Of Chi with his dangerous smiles and unexpected moments of vulnerability. Of the garden that turned to follow my movements as if I were its sun.

"I want to protect this place," I said softly, surprised by the truth of it. "And the people in it."

The silver light in my palms brightened, responding to my honesty. It felt warm but not hot, like holding sunlight.

"Excellent," Chi murmured, circling behind me. "Now, imagine that protection taking form. Give the intent shape in your mind."

I pictured a barrier—something that could wrap around what I wanted to protect. Not a wall, which seemed too rigid, but something more flexible. A sphere of light, perhaps, that could expand or contract as needed.

The silver pooling in my palms began to rise, tendrils of light weaving together like living threads to form a small, glowing orb that hovered just above my skin.

"It's working," I whispered, afraid that speaking too loudly might break my concentration.

"Don't just see it," Chi instructed, his voice close behind me now. "Feel it. What is its texture? Is it solid? Permeable? Hot? Cold?"

As I concentrated, the sphere transformed, its surface taking on a pearly, opalescent quality. It looked almost like a soap bubble, but with layers that shifted and rippled like living tissue.

"It's... elastic," I murmured, feeling the texture through my connection to the magic. "Strong but adaptable. And it knows who to let through."

"Consciousness," Chi confirmed, his breath warm against my ear. "You're not just creating a barrier but a sentinel—something with awareness."

The sphere floated higher, expanding slowly until it was the size of a basketball. Within its translucent surface, I could see currents of silver and gold winding together like DNA strands.

"Now," Chi continued, moving to stand in front of me, "send it outward. Give it purpose."

I hesitated. "How?"

"Intent," he reminded me. "The magic follows your will.”

I took a breath and focused on the sphere, imagining it expanding outward, wrapping around the garden, the house, creating a protective shell. The orb pulsed once, brightly, then shot upward into the air where it seemed to hover for a moment before expanding rapidly in all directions. Silver-gold light cascaded downward like a waterfall, creating a dome that encompassed the entire clearing before spreading further.

"Remarkable," Chi breathed, his eyes wide with genuine surprise. "I expected perhaps a small shield, not... this."

The dome continued expanding, flowing over the house, the gardens, settling at what I somehow knew were the boundaries of Varik's territory. Where it touched the ground, delicate patterns formed, like frost on a window—intricate whorls and spirals that pulsed with protective energy.

"What exactly did I just do?" I asked, watching in awe as the shield settled into place, its energy humming softly like a distant melody.

"You've created a ward," Chi said, his voice filled with something that sounded almost like reverence. "Not just any ward, but one tied to your specific magical signature. It will recognize allies and repel threats."

I stared at the shimmering dome, now almost transparent except for the occasional ripple of silver. "Is it permanent?"

"Nothing in Wonderland is truly permanent," Chi replied, circling me with new interest. "But it will hold until something stronger breaks it, or until you choose to dissolve it." His tail swished thoughtfully behind him. "I've never seen a first attempt manifest so completely. Varik will be... surprised."

"You mean angry," I corrected, suddenly worried. "You said he wouldn't approve of this kind of training."

Chi waved a dismissive hand.

"He'll be impressed before he's angry," Chi assured me, though the mischievous glint in his eyes suggested he was looking forward to Varik's reaction. "Creating a ward, this complex, usually requires years of study, not minutes of instruction."

I gazed up at the shimmering dome, feeling strangely connected to it, as if it were an extension of myself. Every ripple in its surface registered in my awareness like a touch against my skin.

"I can feel it," I murmured, turning slowly to take in the full scope of what I'd created. "Everything it touches... it's like having extra senses."

"Wonderland Royalty can create wards as well, but they require rituals, sacrifice, and often multiple magic users working in concert," Chi continued, his voice hushed with something like awe. "You've done it instinctively, with minimal guidance."

I swayed slightly, a wave of exhaustion suddenly washing over me. The silver light beneath my skin dimmed, and I felt my knees buckle. Chi materialized beside me instantly, his form solidifying enough to catch me before I fell.

"Easy," he murmured, his arm surprisingly solid around my waist. "The first projection always drains energy. Your body isn't accustomed to channeling that much magic at once."

I leaned against him, too tired to worry about propriety or the strange tension that had been building between us. "You could have warned me."

"Would you have attempted it if I had?" Chi asked, his voice tinged with amusement as he helped steady me.

"Probably not," I admitted, feeling the warmth of his semi-solid form against my side. Despite his shifting nature, he felt surprisingly substantial when he chose to be.

"Precisely why I didn't mention it," Chi replied, guiding me toward a stone bench that seemed to materialize exactly where we needed it. "Wonderland magic responds to confidence, not hesitation."

As we sat, I could feel the ward pulsing gently around us, like a heartbeat encompassing the entire property. "It's beautiful," I murmured, watching silver ripples cascade across the dome's surface. "I didn't know I could create something like this."

"Few do, until they try," Chi said, his usually sardonic tone softened with something like respect. "That's the tragedy of most who come to Wonderland.”

"What do you mean?" I asked, turning to face him.

Chi's eyes shifted, their teal depths darkening to something almost sapphire. "Most visitors to Wonderland never discover what they're truly capable of. They're too afraid, too attached to the rules of their world." His tail curled thoughtfully behind him. "They see Wonderland as madness rather than possibility."

I considered this, watching the silver patterns still visible beneath my skin. "Maybe madness and possibility aren't so different here."

"Now you're understanding," Chi said, his smile genuine rather than mocking. "Wonderland doesn't distinguish between the two."

The ward pulsed overhead, responding to my thoughts like a living thing. I could feel every inch of it, from where it brushed against treetops to where it sank deep into the earth, creating a perfect sphere of protection.

"Will it keep the Queens out?" I asked, relaxing slightly as the initial exhaustion began to fade.

Chi tilted his head, considering. "It will certainly slow them down. Alert you to their presence." His tail flicked thoughtfully. "The Red Queen might be able to breach it eventually—she specializes in destructive magic. The Queen of Clubs would take longer, as her strengths lie in manipulation rather than force."

"And the Kings?" I asked, remembering the complex political situation I'd stumbled into.

"The King of Diamonds would analyze it first, looking for weaknesses," Chi replied, his form shifting slightly as he spoke. "He's the most patient of the monarchs, preferring to understand rather than simply overpower." He paused, his expression growing more serious. "The King of Spades, however... he's the one I'd be most concerned about."

"Why?" I asked, feeling a chill at Chi's suddenly somber tone.

"Because the King of Spades specializes in shadow magic," Chi explained, his voice dropping lower. "He doesn't attack barriers—he slips between them, finding the spaces where light doesn't quite reach."

I glanced up at my ward, noticing how the silver-gold light created subtle shadows where it overlapped. "So this wouldn't stop him?"

"It would alert you to his presence," Chi clarified, "which is more than most defenses manage. The King of Spades moves unseen when he wishes to." His tail curled thoughtfully. "But your ward has an advantage even his shadow magic might struggle with."

"What's that?" I asked, a frown on my face.

Chi reached out, his semi-solid fingers brushing against my cheek in a touch so light it felt like a breeze. "It's alive in a way most wards aren't. It carries your consciousness, your intent. Shadow magic excels at bypassing mindless barriers, but consciousness... that's different. That's something even the King of Spades must reckon with."

The gentleness in his touch surprised me. For all his teasing and provocative comments, there was something almost reverent in the way his fingers traced my cheek.

"You're an enigma, Alice," he murmured, his teal eyes studying me with an intensity that made my heart quicken. "Even to someone who's seen centuries of Wonderland's mysteries."

I swallowed, suddenly aware of how close we were sitting. "I'm just trying to survive this place."

"You're doing far more than surviving," Chi countered, his tail curling in a lazy arc behind him. "You're thriving in ways that should be impossible for someone so new to our world."

The ward pulsed overhead, reflecting my sudden nervousness. Chi noticed, his eyes tracking the ripple of light above us.

"Fascinating," he murmured. "It mirrors your emotions."

I pulled back slightly, trying to regain my composure. The closeness between us felt dangerous, like standing at the edge of a cliff—exhilarating but potentially fatal.

"I should rest," I said, standing up perhaps too quickly. "If Varik's arranging meetings with potential allies, I need to be prepared."

Chi didn't try to stop me, though his eyes followed my movement with that predatory focus that reminded me he wasn't human, despite his mostly humanoid appearance.

"A wise decision," he conceded, rising with that fluid grace that seemed effortless. "Though I must say, I'm quite looking forward to Varik's reaction when he discovers what you've accomplished."

"You're hoping he'll be angry," I accused, narrowing my eyes at Chi's mischievous expression.

"Not angry," Chi corrected, his grin widening. "Just... delightfully surprised. Varik can be so predictable with his caution. It's refreshing when something disrupts his careful plans."

I shook my head, but couldn't quite suppress a smile. "You two have a strange friendship."

"Centuries of history will do that," Chi replied with a casual shrug. "Come, let's get you inside before you collapse. Creating a ward that powerful has consequences, even for someone with your natural affinity."

As if on cue, another wave of exhaustion washed over me. The world tilted slightly, colors intensifying before dimming at the edges of my vision. Chi was beside me instantly, his arm solidifying around my waist.

"I've got you," he murmured, his voice closer than I expected. "The magic drain hits in waves. Breathe through it."

I leaned against him, embarrassed by my weakness but too exhausted to refuse his help. Together we made our way back toward the house, which seemed to shift and rearrange itself as we approached—doors widening, the path smoothing beneath our feet.

"The house is responding to your need," Chi explained, noticing my confused expression. "It recognizes you created the ward that now protects it."

Inside, the walls seemed to pulse with a subtle silver glow that matched the dome overhead. Everything felt more alive, more aware of our presence.

"Did I change the house?" I asked, alarmed at the thought of accidentally altering Varik's home.

"Not changed," Chi corrected, guiding me toward a staircase that curved gently upward, "awakened. The house has always had this potential, but your magic has... stimulated it." His eyes gleamed with fascination. "You've essentially elevated its consciousness."

"I didn't mean to," I murmured as we reached the top of the stairs. The corridor ahead seemed to shift, doors rearranging themselves until my bedroom appeared directly before us.

"Intent matters less than connection in Wonderland magic," Chi explained, his voice softening as we reached my door. "Your bond with this place is growing stronger. The changes follow naturally."

The door swung open without either of us touching it, revealing my nest-like room now bathed in soft silver light filtering through the high windows. The fabrics seemed richer somehow, the colors deeper, the textures more inviting.

"The house is thanking you," Chi observed, helping me to the edge of the bed. "It's adjusting to better suit your needs."

I sank onto the soft bedding, my limbs heavy with exhaustion. The silver light beneath my skin had dimmed to a faint glimmer, like stars glimpsed through cloud cover. "I didn't realize magic would be so... draining."

"The first major working always is," Chi replied, stepping back as I settled against the pillows. "Your body is learning to channel energy that wasn't meant for human vessels. It will adapt, become more efficient with time."

"How much time?" I asked, fighting to keep my eyes open.

Chi's smile softened, becoming almost gentle. "Faster for you than most, I suspect. You've already accomplished in days what takes others years."

I wanted to ask more questions, but exhaustion pulled at me like an undertow. The last thing I saw before my eyes closed was Chi's form shimmering before disappearing fully.

Chapter Fifteen

Alice

Isat up slowly, my senses stretching outward, searching for what had disturbed my sleep. The silver ward I'd created still hummed around the property, its protective dome intact, but something was pressing against it—testing its boundaries like fingers probing for weaknesses.

"Chi?" I called softly, but no answering purr came from the shadows. The house creaked around me, its wooden bones shifting uneasily. Through my connection to the ward, I could feel a presence circling the perimeter—something cold and calculating that left frost patterns where it touched my magic.

I slipped from bed, surprised to find my strength had returned during my rest. The silver light beneath my skin pulsed more vibrantly now, responding to the potential threat. I moved to the window, pressing my palm against the cool glass.

Outside, the garden was bathed in moonlight, the flowers closed tight as if in defense. Beyond the garden, the forest loomed dark and watchful. At first, I saw nothing unusual, but then—a flicker of movement at the edge of my ward. A figure, tall and slender, cloaked in what looked like living shadow.

"Not the Queens," I whispered to myself, somehow certain. The presence felt different—colder, more methodical. I recalled Chi's words about the King of Spades and his shadow magic, and a chill ran down my spine.

I needed to find Varik or Chi. Focusing on my connection to the ward, I sent my awareness outward, searching for their familiar magical signatures. I found Varik first—his energy a controlled burn near the western boundary, likely still negotiating with the White Rabbit. Chi's presence was harder to locate, his essence diffused across multiple points as if he existed in several places simultaneously.

I bit my lip, they weren’t anywhere close to help me. I took a deep breath as I made my way outside. I didn’t know if this was a good idea, but I couldn’t run. There was nowhere to really go.

I couldn't just sit and wait, not with that shadow figure testing my ward. This was my magic, my creation—I should be able to strengthen it, to push back against whatever was probing its boundaries.

The house seemed to sense my resolve, the hallway illuminating with soft silver light that guided my path downstairs. Each step I took felt more certain than the last, as if the very act of confronting this threat was feeding my confidence.

Outside, the night air carried a hint of frost that hadn't been present earlier. My breath formed small clouds in front of me as I crossed the garden, drawn inexorably toward the boundary where the shadowy figure continued its methodical examination of my ward.

As I approached, the ward pulsed in recognition, sending ripples of silver-gold light across its surface. The probing presence paused, as if suddenly aware it was being observed.

"I know you're there," I called out, my voice steadier than I expected. "My ward recognized you the moment you arrived."

The shadow at the perimeter stilled completely. For several heartbeats, nothing moved—not the wind, not the flowers, not even the stars seemed to twinkle. Then the darkness gathered, condensing into a more defined shape—a tall figure in flowing robes that seemed woven from night itself.

"Interesting," came a voice like velvet dragged over stone. "Most wards merely resist. Yours... observes."

I approached cautiously, stopping several yards from the boundary. The silver light beneath my skin brightened in response to the stranger's presence, illuminating the garden around me.

"You're the King of Spades," I said, not a question but a statement. Something in his energy—cold, calculating, ancient—confirmed my suspicion.

A soft chuckle emerged from the dark, before a figure walked forward for me to fully see. He was tall, bright blue eyes like ice staring back at me with dark black hair that had silver at the tips that framed his face

"Indeed, I am," he confirmed, his voice deep and richly textured. "And you are Alice, the Omega dreamer who has Wonderland quite... stirred up."

I squared my shoulders, trying not to show how his presence made my skin prickle with warning. "I didn't ask to be brought here."

"Few do," he replied, hands clasped casually behind his back as he studied me through the shimmering barrier of my ward. "Yet here you are, creating wards that would challenge even the most accomplished royal mages. Curious."

The King took another step closer, and I felt my ward respond, thickening slightly where he approached. His eyebrows rose, apparently noting the reaction.

"Self-adjusting defenses," he murmured, sounding genuinely impressed. "Responding to perceived threat levels without conscious direction. Extraordinary work for one so new to wonderland.”

"Thank you," I said cautiously, unsure if accepting a compliment from the King of Spades was wise. "But I doubt you came all this way just to admire my magical abilities."

The King smiled, a cold expression that didn't reach his ice-blue eyes. "Direct. I appreciate that." He traced a finger along my ward, leaving a trail of frost that quickly dissolved. "You're correct, of course. I came to see for myself what has the Queens in such disarray."

"And what have you concluded?" I asked, maintaining my distance while trying to project confidence I didn't entirely feel.

"That you are... unexpected." His gaze was looking at me with curiosity and maybe a little bit of hunger that made me freeze.

"Unexpected in what way?" I asked, standing my ground despite the chill his presence sent through me.

The King tilted his head, studying me with those icy blue eyes that seemed to see through flesh to whatever lay beneath. "Most dreamers who find their way to Wonderland are lost, confused, easily manipulated. You..." his gaze traveled to the silver light pulsing beneath my skin, "you've bonded with Wonderland in a matter of days. Created defenses that should have taken years to master."

He took another step closer, and my ward responded by thickening further, the silver-gold light intensifying where he stood. I felt a surge of pride at its responsiveness.

"The Queens believe you are a weapon to be wielded," he continued, his voice dropping lower. "The King of Diamonds thinks you're a puzzle to be solved. But I see something else entirely."

“What do you see me as?” I asked, curious what this man could see.

The King’s lips turned into a small smile, “I see something to protect…something to cherish.”

His words sent an unexpected warmth through me, at odds with the chill that emanated from him. I wasn't sure if it was a trap or genuine sentiment, but either way, I needed to be careful.

"That's quite a claim from someone I just met," I replied, keeping my voice steady. "Especially when you're testing my defenses like they're a fortress to breach."

The King of Spades inclined his head slightly, acknowledging my point. "Caution is wise. I would think less of you if you trusted easily." He traced another pattern against my ward, this time leaving no frost in his wake. "I was merely... assessing your capabilities. One doesn't approach an unknown power blindly."

"And have you finished your assessment?" I asked, unconsciously strengthening the ward where his fingers touched it.

"For now." His eyes followed the ripple of silver light that responded to my will. "You have the Hatter's protection, I see. And the Cheshire's interest. Unusual allies for a newcomer."

I lifted my chin. "They've been kind to me."

"Kind," he repeated, as if tasting the word. "An uncommon quality in Wonderland. But then, the Hatter has always been... exceptional." The King's gaze drifted past me toward the house. "And where are your protectors now, I wonder? Leaving you to face a monarch alone seems rather careless."

"They're attending to matters that concern me," I replied, trying to match his formal tone. "And as you can see, I'm quite capable of protecting myself."

The King laughed then, a sound like ice cracking over deep water. "Indeed you are. Which makes you all the more valuable."

A tendril of shadow extended from his sleeve, hovering just before my ward. "May I demonstrate something for you, Alice? I promise it won't harm your impressive creation."

I hesitated, then nodded cautiously. "Go ahead."

The shadow tendril touched the barrier delicately, and where it made contact, the silver-gold light parted slightly—not breaking, but creating a small window through which I could see the King more clearly.

"A technique I developed centuries ago," he explained, his voice carrying more easily through the opening. "Not to destroy barriers, but to communicate through them. Useful for diplomatic situations."

I studied the phenomenon with fascination. The ward remained intact, its integrity uncompromised, yet a clear channel had formed.

"You could have done this from the beginning," I observed. "Instead of testing the boundaries."

The King's smile was almost approving. "I wanted to see how your magic would respond.”

The shadow tendril retracted, the window closing seamlessly behind it. "Your ward is... conscious in a way I've rarely encountered. It adapts, learns. Most impressive."

"Thank you," I said, still wary but increasingly curious about this enigmatic monarch. "But you still haven't told me why you're really here."

The King of Spades studied me for a long moment, his ice-blue eyes calculating. "I've come to offer you an alternative."

"An alternative to what?" I asked warily.

"To the inevitable war the Queens will start over you." He gestured elegantly with one hand, shadows flowing like liquid from his fingertips. "The Red Queen will demand your submission, forcing your magic to serve her bloodthirsty ambitions. The Queen of Clubs will attempt to seduce you with promises of freedom while binding you with invisible chains."

I crossed my arms. "And what do you offer?”

"Partnership," the King said simply. "Not servitude, not manipulation—a genuine alliance."

The word hung in the air between us, unexpected enough to give me pause. I'd been prepared for threats, perhaps even seduction, but not this straightforward proposal.

"What kind of partnership?" I asked cautiously.

"One that acknowledges your unique connection to Wonderland," he replied, shadows shifting around him like a living cloak. "The Queens see you as a tool to be used. I recognize you as something more... fundamental."

He moved parallel to my ward, shadows trailing in his wake like ink through water. "Wonderland responds to you in ways I've only seen once before, centuries ago. The magic doesn't just allow your use—it embraces you."

"The first Queen," I guessed, remembering Chi's stories.

The King's eyes narrowed slightly. "Yes. The First Queen. Before Wonderland fractured into competing courts." His voice softened with what might have been reverence. "She didn't command the magic—she communed with it. Wonderland itself recognized her as its voice, its heart."

I shifted uncomfortably under his intense gaze. "I'm not claiming to be anything like that."

"Of course not," he agreed smoothly. "Yet the similarities are... striking." He gestured to the silver light pulsing beneath my skin. "That connection—it's not something one can fabricate or force. It simply is."

The ward rippled around us, responding to my unease. I could feel it drawing slightly closer, like a protective embrace.

"Your offer of partnership," I said, steering us back to the matter at hand. "What exactly would it entail?"

The King clasped his hands before him, shadows coiling around his fingers like living smoke. "Safe passage through my territories. Access to knowledge that has been hidden for centuries. Protection from the Queens' forces." His ice-blue eyes held mine with unsettling intensity. "And in return, I ask only that you consider the possibility that Wonderland brought you here for a purpose greater than becoming another pawn in the endless game between Hearts and Clubs."

"That's not exactly specific," I pointed out, watching the shadows dance between his fingers. "What would you expect from me day to day?"

"Your presence in my court, occasionally," he replied. "Your insight on matters of magic. Perhaps, in time, your assistance in restoring balance to regions where the fabric of Wonderland has grown thin." The shadow tendrils reached toward my ward again, not testing but almost caressing it. "I have no interest in controlling you…”

There was a pause as he looked at me with darkening eyes, “Though I wouldn't say no to getting to know you.” I felt a subtle pulse of something distinctly Alpha in his words, not a command but an invitation that made my Omega instincts stir. The silver patterns beneath my skin brightened in response.

"You're very forward for someone standing outside my ward," I said, trying to maintain my composure despite the unexpected flutter in my chest.

The King's smile deepened, shadows shifting around him like a cloak adjusting to its wearer's movements. "Directness saves time, and time is something Wonderland has precious little of at the moment." He studied me with those ice-blue eyes. "The Queens will not wait patiently while you consider your options. Even now, the Red Queen's Card Guards are sweeping through the outer territories. The Queen of Clubs has her Vine Soldiers probing the boundaries of the Tulgey Wood."

As if confirming his words, I felt a distant pressure against the barrier. I frowned but didn’t say anything.

“I would like to protect and get to know you..” The king started but was cut off by another.

"Better than most that have approached you," a voice purred from behind me. Chi materialized at my side, his form more solid than usual, those teal eyes gleaming with dangerous light in the darkness. "How unexpected to find the King of Spades himself at our humble boundary."

I jumped slightly at Chi's sudden appearance but felt immediate relief at his presence. The ward pulsed in recognition, welcoming him while maintaining its vigilance toward the King.

"Cheshire," the King acknowledged with a slight incline of his head. "Still lurking in shadows not your own, I see."

Chi's smile widened to impossible proportions. "I prefer to think of it as being everywhere I'm needed. A talent your shadows can only imitate." The tension between them crackled like electricity, ancient and personal. I sensed centuries of history in their careful postures.

"The Cheshire Cat," the King said, his tone deceptively mild. "Always appearing at the most... inconvenient moments."

Chi circled me protectively, his tail flicking with barely contained agitation. "Forgive me if I find a monarch testing our boundaries in the middle of the night somewhat concerning."

The King's expression remained calm, though the shadows around him writhed more actively. "Merely introducing myself to our newest arrival. It would be impolite to ignore such a significant presence in Wonderland."

"Your courtesy is noted," Chi replied dryly. "Though most would consider sending a formal invitation more appropriate than midnight boundary-testing."

I glanced between them, sensing the centuries of complex history beneath their carefully measured words. The air itself seemed to thicken with tension, magic responding to their mutual wariness.

"Alice has created quite an impressive ward," the King observed, changing the subject with smooth precision. "Self-aware, adaptive. Remarkable for one so new to our realm."

"Alice is remarkable in many ways," Chi agreed, materializing more fully beside me, his presence warm against my side. "Which is precisely why she deserves time to acclimate before being approached by those with... political interests."

The King's smile remained fixed, but the shadows around him darkened. "We both know time is a luxury Wonderland can ill afford at present. The Queens have already mobilized their forces."

"And yet here you are, alone, without your Shadow Guard," Chi noted, his tail swishing thoughtfully behind him. "Curious for a monarch in such... uncertain times."

"Perhaps I wished for a private conversation," the King replied, his gaze returning to me. "Without the usual trappings of court protocol."

"How convenient," Chi purred, though the sound held a dangerous edge. "And what did you hope to accomplish in this private conversation, Your Majesty?"

The King's eyes remained fixed on me. "I was extending an offer of alliance to Miss Alice. A genuine partnership, rather than the servitude the Queens would demand."

"How generous," Chi remarked, his voice dripping with skepticism. "And naturally, such generosity comes with no expectations whatsoever."

I placed a restraining hand on Chi's arm, feeling his form solidify further at my touch. "The King was explaining the benefits of his protection," I said, trying to sound diplomatic. "I appreciate hearing all perspectives."

Chi's eyes narrowed, but he didn't contradict me. The King watched our interaction with evident interest, those ice-blue eyes missing nothing.

"Your ward is beginning to register multiple intrusions," the King observed suddenly, his attention shifting to the distant boundaries. "Not my own. The Queens' scouts are growing bolder."

I felt it too—distant pressure points against my ward, like fingers testing a fabric for weak spots. Unlike the King's methodical examination, these touches felt aggressive, probing with intent to breach.

"I should take my leave," the King of Spades said, shadows flowing around him like a living garment. "But consider my offer, Alice. Unlike the Queens, I seek balance, not dominance." His ice-blue eyes held mine for a moment longer. "Wonderland has been fractured too long."

"I'll consider it," I replied carefully, neither accepting nor rejecting his proposal.

The King nodded, seemingly satisfied with this response. "Until we meet again." He turned to Chi with a slight bow that held a hint of mockery. "Always a pleasure, Cheshire."

"Likewise, Your Majesty," Chi replied, his voice honey-sweet with insincerity.

The King's form began to dissolve, shadows spreading outward like ink in water. "A word of advice, Alice," he said, his voice already growing distant. "Trust is rare in Wonderland, but when offered genuinely, it may be your greatest asset." With that, he melted completely into shadow, disappearing into the night as if he'd never been there.

Chapter Sixteen

Alice

"Well," I exhaled, watching the spot where the King had vanished, "that was intense."

Chi's form shimmered with barely contained agitation, his tail lashing behind him. "The King of Spades doesn't make social calls, Alice. His appearance here is... concerning."

I turned to face Chi fully, noting how solid he appeared—more present than I'd seen him before. "He seemed genuinely interested in an alliance."

"The King of Spades is genuinely interested in power," Chi corrected, his teal eyes scanning the perimeter where other presences still tested my ward. "And you, my dear, are currently the most interesting source of power in Wonderland."

I shivered, not entirely from the night's chill. "He knew about my connection to Wonderland. He compared me to the First Queen."

Chi stilled completely, his perpetual motion ceasing so abruptly it was as if time itself had frozen around him. Even his tail hung suspended in mid-twitch.

"Did he now?" Chi's voice had lost its usual playful lilt, replaced by something older and more dangerous. "Those are not comparisons made lightly, even by monarchs."

I wrapped my arms around myself, suddenly aware of the silver light pulsing beneath my skin in agitated patterns. "Is it true? Am I somehow connected to her?"

Chi's form flickered, transparency spreading from his edges inward as if parts of him were retreating from the conversation. "The First Queen is more legend than history now. Even those of us who remember her disagree on what she truly was." His eyes gleamed in the darkness. "But the King of Spades wouldn't invoke her memory without purpose."

"Which is?" I pressed.

Chi circled me slowly, his form solidifying again as he collected his thoughts. "To plant seeds of destiny in your mind. To make you question your role here." His tail flicked pensively. "The King of Spades deals in shadows and suggestions—letting others draw conclusions that serve his purposes while never quite stating his intentions outright."

I glanced toward the boundaries where the pressure against my ward continued, faint but persistent. "And what about these other intrusions? The Queens' scouts?"

"Testing your defenses, measuring your strength," Chi confirmed, following my gaze. "Your ward creation has not gone unnoticed. Magic of that magnitude sends ripples throughout Wonderland."

"I didn't think about that," I admitted, feeling a flash of guilt. "I've made things worse, haven't I?"

Chi's expression softened unexpectedly. "You've made things clearer, perhaps.”

His hand reached out, surprisingly solid as it brushed a strand of hair from my face. "Clarity can be valuable, even when uncomfortable. The monarchs would have found you eventually—at least now they know you're not defenseless."

I leaned into his touch without meaning to, drawn by the warmth that seemed to radiate from him despite his semi-solid nature. "What would you have done? If you were me?"

Chi's smile turned enigmatic. "I am perhaps the worst person to ask about making sensible choices, sweet Alice." His fingers lingered near my cheek, not quite touching but close enough that I could feel the strange energy that comprised his being. "I've spent centuries doing precisely what I shouldn't."

"That's not an answer," I pointed out, trying to ignore how my pulse quickened at his proximity.

"Isn't it?" Chi countered, his tail curling in thought. His eyes darkened to a deeper teal as they studied me. "I would choose freedom above all else—even safety. The Kings offer protection at the price of your presence in their courts. The Queens demand submission in exchange for power. But there are other paths in Wonderland, paths that don't lead to thrones or crowns."

The ward pulsed above us, responding to the intensity of our conversation. I was acutely aware of how close Chi stood, how the silver light beneath my skin brightened wherever he was nearest.

"What other paths?" I asked, my voice barely above a whisper.

Chi's smile softened into something almost vulnerable. "The path of the wild magic. The ancient ways that existed before courts and kingdoms." His form shimmered slightly, like heat rising from summer pavement. "There are places in Wonderland that remember when all magic was free, not parceled out by monarchs. Where the boundaries between dreamer and dream dissolve entirely."

"Is that even possible for me?" I asked, the idea both terrifying and exhilarating. "To exist outside their power structures?"

Chi's eyes gleamed in the darkness. "You're already doing what they thought impossible. Creating wards that think. Bonding with Wonderland in days rather than decades." His tail swished thoughtfully. "The real question is whether you want to."

I considered his words, feeling the distant pressure of foreign magic against my ward. The monarchs wouldn't stop seeking me—that much was clear. But aligning with any of them meant becoming part of their endless power struggles.

"What would it mean? Following this 'wild magic' path?" I asked, curiosity getting the best of me.

"Uncertainty," Chi replied honestly. "Risk. Freedom." He circled me slowly, his form shifting between solid and translucent as he moved.

Before I could ask what he meant, a distant pulse against my ward drew my attention. Unlike the previous probing touches, this one felt familiar—Varik's magical signature requesting entry.

"The Hatter returns," Chi murmured, his playful demeanor shifting to something more guarded. "And not alone, it seems."

I extended my awareness through the ward, sensing three figures approaching the western boundary.

“Who is with him?” I asked, titling my head to the side as I tried to see the figures coming closer to us.

“You met them when you were younger, though they were in different forms to appease your childlike self.” Chi told me as he gave me a grin.

"The Tweedles. Vee and Dee. They guard the Tulgey Woods and collect information like magpies collect shiny things," Chi explained, his form growing slightly more translucent as if preparing to retreat. "Valuable allies, if somewhat... exhausting in conversation."

I reached out through my connection to the ward, gently creating an opening at the western boundary where Varik and his companions approached. The silver-gold barrier parted like a curtain, allowing their entrance while maintaining its integrity elsewhere.

"Impressive control," Chi murmured, watching as I manipulated the ward without apparent effort. "Most need physical contact or verbal commands to shape magic so precisely."

I shrugged, trying not to show how pleased his praise made me feel. "It's like moving a limb—I just think about what I want it to do."

Chi gave a hum in thought at my answer.

"Should we go meet them?" I asked, glancing at Chi.

His tail flicked with evident reluctance. "I suppose we must. Though I warn you—the Tweedles speak in riddles and contradictions that make even me dizzy." He offered his arm with unexpected formality. "Shall we?"

I hesitated only briefly before placing my hand on his offered arm, feeling his form solidify beneath my touch. Together we made our way through the moonlit garden toward the western boundary where Varik and the Tweedles would enter. As we walked, I became increasingly aware of how Chi's form seemed to stabilize wherever I touched him, as if my connection to Wonderland somehow anchored his shifting nature.

"They're arguing already," Chi murmured, his ears twitching forward. "The Tweedles never agree on approach, strategy, or even which direction is forward."

I strained my ears but could hear nothing yet. "You can hear them from here?"

"One of the benefits of my condition," Chi replied with a wink. "I exist partially in several places at once. Very useful for eavesdropping."

As we neared the boundary, voices finally drifted toward us—not two as I expected, but three distinct tones engaged in what sounded like a heated debate.

"...completely unnecessary risk," came Varik's voice, tight with controlled frustration. "Traveling openly when the Queens' scouts are everywhere—"

"Necessary if information is to flow," interrupted a crisp, precise voice.

"Flow like water, not like blood," added a second voice, similar to the first but with a dreamier quality.

"The distinction matters little if we're captured," Varik countered as the three figures came into view.

I recognized Varik immediately, his tall form silhouetted against the night sky, hat slightly askew as if he'd been running his hands through his hair in exasperation. Beside him walked two nearly identical figures—tall, slender individuals with silver-white hair that seemed to float around their heads like halos.

As they drew closer, I could see the differences between the twins. One wore clothing of midnight blue with silver embroidery, their movements precise and angular. The other dressed in pale blue that shifted colors like opals, their gestures fluid and dreamlike. Both had eyes that seemed to reflect starlight, but where one's gaze was sharp and assessing, the other's was distant and contemplative.

"Alice," Varik called, spotting us in the moonlight. "I didn't expect you to be awake—" He stopped abruptly, his wild green eyes widening as he took in the shimmering dome of my ward. "What is this?"

Before I could answer, the Tweedles pushed forward, moving in perfect synchronicity despite their apparent disagreements.

"The dreamer has created a consciousness ward," said the one in midnight blue, voice clipped and efficient.

"A ward with thoughts and feelings and dreams of its own," added the one in shifting opal, their words flowing like music. They circled me with identical expressions of wonder on their ethereal faces.

“Impossible," said the first twin, examining the ward with clinical precision.

"Inevitable," countered the second, their hands making flowing gestures that left trails of pale light in the air.

"Both correct, as usual," Chi remarked dryly. "Vee, Dee, may I present Alice—though I believe you've met before, under different circumstances." The twins turned to me in perfect unison, their starlight eyes studying me with unnerving intensity.

"She was smaller then," said the one in midnight blue—Vee, I presumed.

"But her dreams were just as large," added Dee, their opalescent clothes rippling like water.

"Alice," Varik interrupted, his voice tight with barely contained emotion, "how exactly did you create this ward? It's far beyond what we've practiced."

I hesitated, glancing at Chi who suddenly seemed very interested in examining his nails. "Chi was teaching me projection techniques. It was just supposed to be a small shield, but..." I gestured at the massive dome encompassing the entire property.

Varik's expression darkened, his jaw tightening as he shot Chi a look that could have frozen fire. "Projection? You taught her offensive magic when she's barely mastered basic shielding?"

"Technically," Chi drawled, materializing a few feet away from Varik's reach, "a ward is defensive, not offensive. And clearly, she was ready for it."

"Remarkable efficiency," Vee observed, producing a silver monocle from nowhere and examining the ward's structure. "Minimal energy waste."

"Beautiful intuition," Dee agreed, their hands weaving through the air as if feeling the ward's texture. "The magic sings with her signature."

"That's not the point," Varik snapped, his hat tilting further as he ran a hand through his wild hair. "Projection techniques require careful preparation. The energy drain alone could have—"

"I'm fine," I interjected, stepping between them. "Yes, I was tired afterward, but I rested and recovered quickly."

Varik turned to me, concern replacing anger in his expression. "Alice, you don't understand. Magic of this magnitude doesn't just drain energy—it leaves traces, signals that can be detected across Wonderland." His eyes searched mine intently. "Creating this ward is like lighting a beacon for anyone looking for you."

"Too late for that particular concern," Chi remarked, his tail flicking with unusual agitation. "We've already had a royal visitor testing our boundaries."

Varik went completely still, before a low snark left him, "Who?"

"The King of Spades," Chi replied, his form rippling with tension. "Paid our Alice a midnight visit while you were away. Quite the personal appearance for a monarch who rarely leaves his shadowed halls."

Varik's expression darkened further, a muscle working in his jaw. "What did he want?"

"An alliance," I answered before Chi could respond. "He offered protection, knowledge, and safe passage through his territories. In exchange for my... partnership."

"Partnership," Varik repeated, the word sharp with skepticism. "The King of Spades doesn't partner with anyone. He collects assets."

"Shadows seek to possess light," Dee murmured, their opalescent robes shifting like mother-of-pearl in moonlight.

"Light cannot be possessed without being diminished," Vee countered, adjusting their silver monocle with precise movements.

"He was more... direct than I anticipated," Chi added, materializing closer to me. "Spoke of the First Queen. Made comparisons that were rather pointed."

The Tweedles, who had been examining my ward with scientific curiosity, suddenly focused their starlight eyes on me.

"The First Queen?" Vee's voice sharpened, their casual examination turning into intense scrutiny.

"A name not spoken lightly," Dee whispered, drifting closer like a cloud pushed by gentle wind.

Varik's expression had gone rigid, his wild eyes fixed on me with an intensity that made me take a small step back. "What exactly did the King say about the First Queen?"

I swallowed, suddenly feeling like I'd stumbled into territory far more dangerous than I'd realized. "He said my connection to Wonderland reminded him of hers—that she didn't command magic but communed with it. That Wonderland recognized her as its voice."

The Tweedles exchanged a look loaded with meaning, a silent conversation passing between them in the space of a heartbeat.

"Prophecies stir," Vee whispered.

"Possibilities awaken," Dee responded.

"And what else?" Varik pressed.

I looked at Varik, not sure how much detail to share. "He seemed to know about my abilities before he arrived. He talked about restoring balance to Wonderland, about the fabric growing thin in places."

"Of course he did," Chi muttered, tail lashing behind him. "The King of Spades has always positioned himself as Wonderland's great protector while expanding his territory through shadow and suggestion."

The Tweedles circled me, their movements perfectly synchronized despite their contrasting styles.

"The King speaks half-truths," Vee said, silver monocle gleaming in the moonlight.

"Half-truths are more dangerous than lies," Dee added, their opalescent robes rippling like water.

"But he wasn't wrong about the First Queen comparison," Chi said quietly, his form solidifying as all eyes turned to him. "I've felt it since you have arrived.”

"You've sensed it too?" Varik asked, his voice dropping to a dangerous whisper. The garden around us seemed to hold its breath, flowers turning their faces toward our conversation as if eavesdropping.

Chi's form flickered, the edges of him becoming more transparent. "I was there, Varik. I served in her court. I know the resonance of her magic." His teal eyes held mine with unusual solemnity. "Alice's connection has the same... quality. Different, but harmonically related."

The Tweedles moved in perfect unison, creating a circle around me that wasn't quite threatening but certainly felt containing.

"The pattern repeats," Vee stated, their analytical gaze cataloging my every reaction.

"But never exactly," Dee countered, their dreamy voice somehow sharpening. "Echoes change with distance."

I looked between them all from on my face, "Felt what exactly?" I asked, turning to Chi with sudden intensity. If he'd been keeping information from me all this time...

Chi's form flickered slightly, transparency creeping from his edges inward as if parts of him were retreating from the conversation. "A resonance," he admitted finally. "The magic responds to you in ways I've only witnessed once before, centuries ago."

Varik's expression had grown thunderous. "This isn't a conversation for open air," he said, glancing at the distant boundaries where my ward still registered periodic probing. "Let's continue inside."

The Tweedles nodded in perfect unison, their starlight eyes never leaving me.

"The walls have fewer ears," Vee noted clinically.

"Though some ears need no walls," Dee added dreamily, casting a meaningful glance toward the forest beyond my ward.

As we made our way back to the house, I couldn’t help but feel like things were just getting started and I was going to learn things I wasn’t ready for.

Chapter Seventeen

Alice

Inside, the house had once again transformed, the main room expanding to accommodate our enlarged group. The walls seemed to pulse with subtle silver light, mirroring the ward outside. Five chairs arranged themselves around the hearth where a fire kindled without anyone touching it.

"The house has become more responsive," Varik observed, removing his hat and placing it carefully on a side table that slid into position just as he reached for it.

"A side effect of Alice's ward," Chi explained, materializing in one of the chairs, his form more solid than usual. "The consciousness she created has awakened dormant aspects of your home."

The Tweedles moved in perfect synchrony, examining the room with their contrasting approaches—Vee measuring and calculating with precise movements, Dee flowing through the space like water finding its level.

"Fascinating integration," Vee noted, producing a small silver instrument that hummed when pointed at the walls. "The ward's consciousness has merged with the house's latent awareness."

"Two dreams becoming one," Dee murmured, trailing their fingers along the wall where silver light followed their touch. "Like rivers joining."

I sank into one of the chairs, suddenly feeling the weight of everything that had happened. "Would someone please explain what's going on? What's this about the First Queen and resonances and prophecies?"

Varik and Chi exchanged a look loaded with centuries of shared history. The Tweedles drifted to their seats, moving in that uncanny unison that made them seem like two aspects of a single being rather than separate individuals.

"Wonderland was not always divided," Varik began, his voice taking on the cadence of a storyteller. "In the beginning, there was only one ruler—the First Queen. Not of Hearts or Clubs or any suit, but simply of Wonderland itself."

"She was magic made flesh," Dee whispered, their opalescent robes shimmering with inner light.

"Power given purpose," Vee added, adjusting his silver monocle.

Chi sat legs crossed, his usual playfulness replaced by ancient memory. "She wasn't born to rule—Wonderland chose her. A dreamer who came from your world but formed such a profound connection with this realm that the boundary between them dissolved."

"The stories say she could reshape reality with a thought," Varik continued, his wild green eyes distant with remembrance. "Not through force or command, but through communion with Wonderland itself. The magic responded to her as if it were an extension of her own body."

I shifted uncomfortably, too aware of the silver light pulsing beneath my skin. "That sounds nothing like me. I can barely control these abilities I'm developing."

"That's where you're wrong," Chi said, leaning forward, his teal eyes intent. "What you call 'barely controlling' is actually unprecedented progress. The ward you created shouldn't be possible for someone who's been in Wonderland less than a week."

"The pattern recognizes itself," Vee stated, those starlight eyes fixed on me.

"The music remembers its melody," Dee added dreamily.

I ran a hand through my hair in frustration. "Can someone please speak plainly? What exactly are you suggesting?"

Varik sighed, the sound heavy with centuries of knowledge. "There's a prophecy—or perhaps more accurately, a pattern that has repeated throughout Wonderland's history. When the realm becomes too fractured, too divided against itself, a dreamer arrives who can potentially restore balance."

"The First Queen was one such dreamer," Chi added, his voice softer than usual. "She unified Wonderland when it was still young, still forming its identity."

"And after her?" I asked, a knot forming in my stomach.

"Others came," Varik said, his fingers tapping a restless rhythm against his leg. "Not all succeeded. Some were corrupted by power. Others were destroyed by those who feared change."

The Tweedles nodded in perfect synchrony.

"Seven dreamers," Vee stated precisely.

"Seven chances," Dee whispered.

"And what happened to them?" I asked, though I wasn't sure I wanted to know.

Chi's form flickered slightly, transparency spreading from his edges like watercolor bleeding on paper. "The successful ones became part of Wonderland itself—their consciousness merging with the realm until there was no separation. The unsuccessful ones..."

"Were consumed," Vee finished, voice clinical and detached.

"Consumed in what way?" I asked, my mouth suddenly dry.

"Their essence scattered across Wonderland," Chi explained, his usual playful demeanor entirely absent. "Neither fully dead nor truly alive—fragments of consciousness trapped between states of being."

A shiver ran down my spine. "And you think I'm the eighth?" The room fell silent, the only sound the gentle crackling of the fire that seemed to burn without consuming its wood.

"We think you could be," Varik said finally, his voice careful. "Your connection to Wonderland, the way the magic responds to you—it follows the pattern."

"But I never asked for this," I protested, rising from my chair in agitation. "I was dragged here against my will, and now you're telling me I'm supposed to fulfill some ancient prophecy?"

The silver light beneath my skin pulsed faster with my distress, casting shadows across the walls that seemed to move with a life of their own. The house responded to my emotions, the ceiling beams creaking as if under strain.

"Prophecy is perhaps the wrong word," Chi said, materializing beside me. "Think of it as... potential. A possibility, not a certainty."

"The pattern invites but does not command," Vee observed, making notations in a small silver book that hadn't been visible a moment before.

"The river suggests a course but water finds its own way," Dee added, their hands weaving patterns in the air that left faint luminous trails.

I paced the room, trying to process what they were telling me. "So what am I supposed to do with this information? How does knowing I might be some, prophesied dreamer, help me survive the Queens and Kings who want to claim me?"

Varik leaned forward, his wild green eyes holding mine with unexpected intensity. "It means you have options beyond survival, Alice. Beyond merely choosing which monarch to align with."

"The dreamer who becomes the vessel," Vee stated, silver monocle catching the firelight.

"May reshape what has been broken," Dee finished, their opalescent robes rippling like disturbed water.

I stopped pacing, turning to face them all. "Reshape Wonderland? That's... that's impossible. I'm just a college student who was dragged into this world.”

Chi's laugh scattered like shards of glass across the room. "The First Queen was just a village girl who followed a strange light into the woods. Destiny doesn't announce itself with trumpets, Alice."

"I don't believe in destiny," I said firmly, crossing my arms. The silver light beneath my skin flared in response, as if Wonderland itself disagreed with my declaration.

"Belief is irrelevant," Vee stated, shutting their silver book with a snap. "Patterns exist regardless of faith."

"Like gravity," Dee murmured, "which holds you whether you believe in it or not."

I sank back into my chair, suddenly exhausted. "Even if this is true—even if I am somehow connected to this pattern—what does it mean practically? The Queens and Kings are still hunting me. I still need to learn to control these abilities."

Varik nodded, his expression softening. "You're right. The immediate concerns haven't changed." He glanced at the Tweedles. "Which is why we need allies who understand what might be at stake."

The twins inclined their heads in perfect unison.

"Information is our currency," Vee said.

"Knowledge our only loyalty," Dee finished.

"Then you'll help us?" I asked, looking between the ethereal twins.

"Help is a simplistic term," Vee replied, adjusting their monocle with precise movements.

"We align with patterns, not people," Dee added, their voice melodic yet somehow unsettling.

Chi materialized closer to me. "What the Tweedles mean, in their characteristically obtuse way, is that they'll assist because you represent a pattern they find... compelling." His tail flicked with subtle irritation. "Though a straightforward 'yes' would have sufficed."

The twins smiled identical enigmatic smiles that reminded me of Chi's own Cheshire grin.

"The eastern paths will remain open," Vee stated, producing a small silver key from within his midnight-blue robes.

"Safe passage guaranteed," Dee affirmed, producing an identical key that glowed with opalescent light.

"The Tweedles control the network of paths that connect the different territories of Wonderland," Varik explained, seeing my confusion. "Ancient routes that exist partially outside normal space. They're offering us access to those paths."

"Which is significantly more valuable than a simple 'yes,'" Chi added, his tail curling with satisfaction.

I accepted the keys, one cool silver from Vee, one warm and shifting from Dee. They felt strangely alive in my palm, humming with subtle energy.

"How do they work?" I asked, examining the intricate patterns etched into their surfaces.

"Intention guides them," Vee explained cryptically.

"Desire directs them," Dee elaborated dreamily.

"Think of a destination while holding them," Chi translated, his normal mischief returning to his voice. "The keys respond to your will—they can unlock doorways to the hidden paths when you need them most."

"But be specific in your thoughts," Varik cautioned, eyeing the keys with respectful wariness. "The paths have a way of interpreting vague desires... creatively."

I closed my fingers around the keys, feeling them warm to my touch. The silver one remained cool and precise, while the opalescent one seemed to pulse with a heartbeat not quite synchronized with my own.

"Thank you," I said to the Tweedles, tucking the keys into my pocket where they settled against my hip like living things. "This means a lot."

"The pattern must be preserved," Vee stated with clinical detachment.

"The melody must continue," Dee affirmed with dreamy certainty. With those cryptic parting words, the Tweedles turned and walked toward the front door, which swung open of its own accord. As they crossed the threshold, their forms seemed to blur at the edges, becoming indistinct until they disappeared entirely, leaving only a faint shimmer in the air where they had stood.

The door closed behind them with a soft click.

"Well," I said into the suddenly quiet room, "they're certainly... unique."

Chi chuckled, his form relaxing now that the twins had departed. "The Tweedles exist partially in multiple realities at once. It makes conversation with them rather challenging."

"But they're powerful allies," Varik added, removing his hat to run a hand through his wild hair. "Few in Wonderland can travel as freely as they do." I fingered the keys in my pocket, feeling their subtle warmth against my skin.

"These keys, will be useful?" I asked, pulling them out again to examine them in the firelight. The silver one gleamed with precise angles, while the opalescent one shifted colors like living mother-of-pearl.

"Incredibly," Varik confirmed, his expression softening as he watched me study them. "The hidden paths can take you anywhere in Wonderland in a fraction of the time regular travel would require. And they're largely unknown to the Queens' forces."

"The Red Queen has spent centuries trying to map them," Chi added, materializing beside me to peer at the keys. "She's executed dozens of cartographers for failing at the impossible task."

I shuddered, tucking the keys carefully back into my pocket. "Charming."

"You should rest," Varik said, noting my exhaustion. "The meeting with the Caterpillar will be... demanding. His perception of reality shifts constantly, and keeping up with his conversation requires complete mental focus."

"How will we reach him by dawn?" I asked, suppressing another yawn. "You mentioned his library exists somewhere... different."

"I'll take you," Chi offered, his tail swishing behind him. "The Caterpillar's domain is adjacent to the in-between spaces I frequent. It's easier for me to find the way."

Varik nodded, though a flicker of concern crossed his features. "The path to the Caterpillar is... unusual. Chi can navigate it better than most."

I glanced between them, sensing some unspoken tension. "Is it dangerous?"

"Not dangerous," Chi clarified, his form shimmering slightly. "Just disorienting. The Caterpillar exists in multiple states simultaneously—past, present, future all flowing together like tributaries into a river."

Varik shifted uncomfortably. "What Chi means is that time behaves... inconsistently in the Caterpillar's domain. You might experience moments from your past, glimpses of potential futures."

"Or both simultaneously," Chi added, his tail curling thoughtfully. "The Caterpillar sees all possibilities at once—it's why his counsel is so valuable, and why conversation with him can be so maddening."

I rubbed my temples, feeling the beginnings of a headache. "So not only am I possibly some prophesied dreamer, but I also have to navigate a place where time doesn't work properly to meet with someone who exists in multiple realities at once."

"When you put it that way, it does sound rather daunting," Chi conceded with a grin that was somehow both sympathetic and amused.

"Welcome to Wonderland," Varik said with a wry smile on his face, "Where nothing is impossible, merely improbable."

"The funny thing is," I said with a tired laugh, "none of this even sounds all that strange to me anymore. A week ago, I would have thought this was all impossible."

Chi's smile widened. "That's how Wonderland works—it reshapes your understanding of possibility until the impossible seems merely inconvenient."

I rose from my chair, feeling the weight of exhaustion pulling at my limbs. The silver patterns beneath my skin had dimmed to a gentle glow, pulsing slowly like a heartbeat at rest.

"What time should I be ready?" I asked, already calculating how much sleep I could manage.

"I'll come for you just before dawn," Chi replied, his form growing slightly more transparent as he relaxed. "Sleep while you can. The Caterpillar's domain has a way of... lingering in one's mind afterward."

Varik stood as well, his wild eyes softening as they met mine. "I'll prepare some tea for you to take with you—a special blend that helps maintain mental clarity in shifting realities."

"Thank you," I said, genuinely touched by his thoughtfulness. "For everything."

As I turned to leave, Chi's voice stopped me. "Alice?"

I looked back to find him unusually serious, his form more solid than his typical shifting state. "Yes?"

"Whatever the Caterpillar reveals tomorrow—remember that knowledge is a tool, not a destiny." His teal eyes held mine with unexpected intensity. "Patterns suggest, they don't command."

I nodded, strangely comforted by his words. "I'll remember that."

The stairs seemed to rise to meet my feet as I climbed toward my room hoping to get some sleep before dawn.

Chapter Eighteen

Hatter

Iwatched Alice disappear up the stairs, her silver-touched form leaving faint luminous traces on the banister as she climbed. The house responded to her passage, walls brightening and settling into a protective hum that resonated through the floorboards.

"She's handling this better than expected," Chi observed, materializing fully in his chair now that Alice was gone. His usual mischievous demeanor faded, replaced by something more contemplative.

I settled back into my own chair, removing my gloves to study the silver scars that traced across my palms—remnants of the last time I'd tried to change Wonderland's fate. "She's stronger than she realizes. But strength alone won't be enough if the monarchs decide to move against her directly."

"The King of Spades' visit troubles you," Chi noted, his tail curling thoughtfully around the chair leg.

"Yes. Especially since he visited and we didn’t ask him to be an ally yet. He is showing interest in Alice on his own, and for that…it could mean many things.” I told him, frown gracing my face as I tried to figure out what the King could actually want in all this. "The King of Spades rarely shows personal interest in anything beyond his shadow networks," I said, replacing my gloves with methodical precision. "For him to appear at our boundary without his guards, without ceremony..."

"It suggests he sees something in Alice worth the risk of exposure," Chi finished, his form solidifying further as he leaned toward me. "The question is whether his interest stems from the pattern she represents, or something more... personal."

I raised an eyebrow at that. "You noticed it too, then."

Chi's tail flicked with irritation. "His scent is very much everywhere and hard to miss right now." His teal eyes narrowed. "The King of Spades developing an Alpha interest in our Omega dreamer complicates matters considerably."

"As does your own interest," I countered, watching Chi's form flicker slightly at my directness.

"My interest is protective," Chi replied, though his form rippled with something that suggested the words weren't entirely truthful. "Alice represents change, possibility—things I've fought to preserve for centuries."

"And the magical resonance between you?" I pressed, having witnessed their connection earlier. "The way your forms stabilized when she touched you?"

Chi's perpetual grin faltered slightly. "That was... unexpected." He materialized closer to the fire, shadows playing across his features. "I've existed in this liminal state for so long, I'd forgotten what it felt like to be truly solid. When Alice touches me, grounds me..." He trailed off, his tail swishing with agitation.

"You become more real," I observed. "More present in this reality."

"More vulnerable," Chi corrected, his voice dropping to something almost bitter. "The Queens tried to erase me, Varik. They pushed me into this in-between state thinking it would destroy me. But it became my strength—I can move through realities the monarchs can't reach, see things they can't perceive." His form shimmered with restrained emotion. "Alice's touch threatens that freedom."

I studied my old friend, noting the conflict evident in his shifting form. "Yet you seek it anyway."

Chi turned away, his tail lashing with uncharacteristic agitation. "I find myself... drawn to her. Not just as an Alpha to an Omega, though there's that primal pull as well." His voice softened. "She sees Wonderland as I once did, before centuries of games dulled the wonder of it."

"Be careful, Chi," I warned, leaning forward in my chair. "Alice isn't just any dreamer. If the pattern holds true—"

"I know what's at stake," Chi interrupted, his form flickering with irritation. "I've witnessed three dreamers come and go, Varik. I know the cost of attachment."

I sighed, the weight of centuries settling on my shoulders. "And yet you still created a magical bond with her. I saw the aftermath when I returned—the residual energy between you was unmistakable."

"It wasn't intentional," Chi admitted, materializing beside the window where moonlight cast his form in silvery relief. "She touched me, and something... responded. As if Wonderland itself recognized a connection between us."

I removed my hat, placing it carefully on the side table. "The King of Spades will have sensed it too. He wouldn't have mentioned the First Queen otherwise."

"He's trying to plant ideas in her mind," Chi agreed, his tail curling pensively. "Suggesting a destiny that serves his interests."

"The King of Spades has always played the long game," I noted, adjusting my cuffs with practiced precision. "Unlike the Queens with their brute force or the King of Diamonds with his endless calculations, he shapes perception itself."

Chi's form rippled with vexation, "He compared her to the First Queen, Varik. That's not manipulation—it's recognition."

I fell silent, considering the implications. The First Queen was more than history to me—she was memory, flesh and blood and magic that had once walked these very halls. Before the division, before the wars that tore Wonderland into competing courts.

"If Alice truly carries the pattern," I said finally, my voice barely above a whisper, "if she could reunify what was broken..."

"Then every monarch will seek to either control or destroy her," Chi finished, his eyes darkening to midnight teal. "The Queens have already proven they'll burn Wonderland to ash before allowing anyone to challenge their authority."

I nodded grimly, memories of past conflicts weighing heavy in my chest. "The Red Queen's forces are mobilizing. The Queen of Clubs has recalled her ambassadors from neutral territories." I stood, moving to the window where Chi's form cast strange shadows. "They sense the change coming, even if they don't understand its nature."

"And Alice sleeps upstairs, as half of Wonderland's nobility is plotting her capture or put her to death," Chi murmured, his tail flicking with restless energy. "We need more than the Tweedles' paths and the Caterpillar's wisdom. We need a real sanctuary."

"The old places," I said quietly, the words carrying weight neither of us wanted to acknowledge. "The territories that existed before the courts divided the realm."

Chi's form stilled completely. "You're suggesting we take her to the Forgotten Lands."

"I'm suggesting we consider all options," I replied, though the very thought made my chest construct with old pain. "The Forgotten Lands exist outside the monarchs' influence. They remember the old ways, when magic flowed freely without political constraint."

Chi form seemed to solidify, his expression uncharacteristically grave. "The Forgotten Lands are called that for a reason, Varik. Most who enter are lost to time itself—their memories scattered across centuries until they forget who they were entirely."

"Not all," I countered, though my voice carried little conviction. "Some adapt. Some find peace in the timeless places."

"And others become echoes," Chi said sharply, his tail lashing behind him. "Fragments of consciousness trapped between moments, neither alive nor dead." His teal eyes fixed on me with unusual intensity. "Is that what you want for Alice? To risk her becoming another ghost in the borderlands?"

I turned away, unable to meet his gaze. The fire crackled in the hearth, shadows dancing across the walls like memories I couldn't quite grasp.

"Of course not," I said quietly. "But if the monarchs unite against her—if they decide she's too dangerous to exist—where else could she go? The Forgotten Lands are the only territories that remain truly sovereign unto it’s self."

Chi's form rippled with agitation, transparency spreading from his edges inward. "There are other options. The White Rabbit offered safe passage. The Tweedles control the hidden paths."

"Temporary measures," I countered, pulling my pocket watch from my vest to check the time—a habit from centuries of careful planning. "The White Rabbit serves the courts, whatever his personal sympathies. The Tweedles may control the paths, but they're neutral observers, not protectors. If all four monarchs united against Alice..." I trailed off, the implication hanging heavy between us.

Chi materialized closer, his form solidifying as he placed a hand on my shoulder. "The Forgotten Lands should be our last resort, Varik. You know better than most what happens to those who venture there unprepared."

I closed my eyes briefly, memories washing over me like dark fog—a woman's laugh, the scent of wildflowers, a promise broken by time itself. "I do."

"Then let's explore other options first," Chi urged, his voice gentler than usual. "The Caterpillar may have insights we haven't considered. And there's still the March Hare to consult—his networks extend even beyond the Queens' reach."

I nodded, forcing myself back to the present. "You're right. We shouldn't rush to the Forgotten Lands unless absolutely necessary." I adjusted my gloves, a nervous habit from centuries past. "The Caterpillar first, then the March Hare. Perhaps between them, we can find a path that doesn't lead into timelessness."

Chi's form relaxed slightly, transparency reclaiming his edges. "The Caterpillar sees all possibilities at once. If anyone can identify a safer route for Alice, it would be him."

"And if he can't?" I asked, voicing the fear that had haunted me since Alice arrived.

Chi's smile returned, though it lacked his usual mischief. "Then we adapt, as we've always done." His tail curled thoughtfully. "Wonderland hasn't survived this long by being predictable."

I gave him a glance, a bitter smile crossing my face, “That is true. For now let's prepare for meeting the caterpillar.” Then with one last glance at Chi, not bothering to stay for his response before I headed outside to clear my head for a few minutes.

The memoirs of the past were close to the forefront and I needed a minute to gather myself before I could focus on the task at hand.

Chapter Nineteen

Alice

Itried to stifle a yawn, it’s been thirty minutes and I still wasn’t fully awake. As I glanced around me, I blinked several times to bring my vision back to focus. The Hatter was gathering a few items before we made our way to the Caterpillars place.

Chi materialized beside me, his form unusually solid in the pre-dawn light. "Having second thoughts about our little expedition?" he asked, his voice low enough that Varik couldn't hear from across the room.

"Just wondering if the Caterpillar serves coffee," I muttered, rubbing my eyes. "Or whatever the Wonderland equivalent is."

Chi's smile widened. "The Caterpillar offers many substances, though I wouldn't recommend most of them for the uninitiated." His tail curled in amusement. "His hookah alone has been known to make visitors speak in colors and see through time."

"Fantastic," I sighed, smoothing down my clothes – a silvery-blue tunic and fitted leggings that the house had somehow provided during the night. They felt like silk but moved like second skin, the fabric subtly enhancing the silver patterns beneath my skin.

"The house has excellent taste," Chi observed, his teal eyes appreciating how the fabric seemed to shimmer with my movements. "Those garments will help stabilize your form in the Caterpillar's domain—the silver threading acts as an anchor to this reality."

Varik approached, carrying a small leather satchel and a thermos that steamed despite being sealed. "Tea for mental clarity," he explained, offering me the thermos. "And a few other items that might prove useful." He hesitated, then added, "The Caterpillar's realm can be... overwhelming. If you need to leave at any point, tell Chi immediately."

I accepted the thermos, feeling its warmth seep through my palms. "What exactly should I expect?"

"Impossible conversations," Chi replied cheerfully. "Questions that aren't questions. Answers that create more mysteries." His form flickered slightly.

"Philosophical riddles disguised as casual observations," Varik added, adjusting his hat with practiced precision. "The Caterpillar doesn't think linearly. He experiences all moments simultaneously, so his conversation jumps between past, present, and future without warning."

"Wonderful," I said, taking a sip of the tea. It tasted like mint and starlight, if starlight had a flavor—crisp and ethereal with an aftertaste that seemed to clear the fog from my mind. "Anything else I should know?"

Chi's tail swished thoughtfully. "Don't be surprised if he addresses you by names you've never used, or references conversations you haven't had yet. Time is more of a suggestion in his domain."

"And whatever you do," Varik added seriously, "don't accept anything he offers to smoke. The Caterpillar's... recreational substances can trap consciousness between realities for days."

I shuddered, imagining being lost in some drug-induced vision while Queens and Kings hunted me across Wonderland. "I'll stick to tea, thanks."

Chi materialized closer, his form solidifying as he offered his arm. "Shall we? The path to the Caterpillar's domain is most accessible during the liminal hour between night and dawn."

I glanced back at Varik, who stood framed in the doorway of his impossible house. In the pre-dawn light, he looked older somehow, burdened by knowledge and memories I couldn't fathom.

"Be careful," he said, his wild green eyes holding mine with unexpected intensity. "The Caterpillar sees truth, but truth isn't always kind."

I nodded, taking Chi's surprisingly solid arm. The moment our skin made contact, the world around us began to shift. Colors became more vibrant, edges more defined, as if reality itself was sharpening around us. The silver patterns beneath my skin flared in response to Chi's touch, creating intricate designs where our bodies connected.

"Hold tight," Chi murmured, his voice vibrating through me rather than simply reaching my ears. "The transition can be... disorienting."

That proved to be a spectacular understatement. One moment we were standing in Varik's entryway, and the next—

Everything fractured.

The world split into layers, like pages of a book fanned out before me. I could see Varik's house behind us, but also beneath us, above us, around us—existing in multiple states simultaneously. Ahead stretched a path that wasn't a path, more a suggestion of direction through swirling mist that contained fragments of landscapes, snippets of conversations, echoes of laughter and tears.

"Try not to focus on any single layer," Chi advised, his voice coming from everywhere and nowhere at once. "Let your consciousness drift between them like a leaf on water."

But it was impossible not to stare. In one fragment, I saw myself as a child, reading Alice in Wonderland beneath my grandmother's quilt. In another, an older version of myself stood in what looked like a throne room, silver light cascading from my hands like liquid starlight. A third showed scenes I didn't recognize—a woman with my face but different clothes, speaking to creatures I'd never seen.

"Are those... other versions of me?" I whispered, my voice seeming to echo across dimensions.

"Possibilities," Chi replied, guiding me forward along the impossible path. "The Caterpillar's domain exists at the intersection of what was, what is, and what might be. Every choice creates ripples that flow backward and forward across time."

I tried to follow Chi's advice, letting my vision blur slightly so the fragments became a kaleidoscope rather than distinct images. It helped, though occasionally a scene would catch my attention with such vividness that I couldn't look away—my mother's funeral, a moment I hadn't thought about in years; myself in a wedding dress I'd never worn, facing more than one whose faces kept shifting; a silver-haired child with teal eyes hand in hand with a red haired child with blue eyes running through Varik's garden laughing.

"The last one isn't real," I whispered, though something in my chest ached at the sight.

"Not in your current timeline," Chi agreed, his voice gentler than I'd ever heard it. "But possibility is a powerful force in the Caterpillar's domain."

The path narrowed, the fragments of reality pressing closer until they formed a tunnel of shifting images. At its end glowed a warm, golden light that pulsed like a heartbeat. As we approached, the fragments began to slow their chaotic dance, settling into a more stable pattern.

"We're almost there," Chi murmured, his form growing more solid with each step. "The Caterpillar's presence acts as an anchor—reality becomes more... negotiable in his immediate vicinity."

The tunnel opened into a circular chamber that defied architectural logic. The walls curved impossibly upward, disappearing into misty heights, while the floor was a mosaic of living mushrooms that glowed with bioluminescent patterns. Massive books floated through the air like lazy birds, their pages fluttering open to reveal text that wrote and rewrote itself in flowing scripts.

And there, at the center of it all, sat the Caterpillar. Even if his name called him a caterpillar, he wasn’t one now. With large wings behind him, he was a tall man with deep purple hair that reached his hips, but was pulled back in a half up hairstyle, with deep gold eyes that flashed to us as we entered before back to the book.

He lounged on an enormous mushroom that served as both throne and dais, legs crossed with casual elegance. His clothing seemed to shift between states—sometimes a flowing robe of midnight blue, other times a tailored jacket that sparkled with constellation patterns. The famous hookah rested beside him, sending spirals of rainbow smoke into the air that formed temporary words before dissolving.

"Alice," he said without looking up from the book floating before him, his voice carrying the weight of eternity. "You're exactly three minutes and forty-seven seconds early. How wonderfully predictable."

I glanced at Chi, who shrugged with his typical nonchalance. "Caterpillar," Chi replied with a respectful nod. "You're looking particularly... present today."

The Caterpillar's golden eyes flicked to Chi, and for a moment they seemed to hold galaxies within their depths. "Presence is relative, Cheshire. I am always here, never here, and sometimes elsewhere entirely." The Caterpillar closed the floating book with a gesture that sent it spiraling away into the misty heights. "Though I must admit, your corporeal state is more stable than I've witnessed in decades. How curious."

Chi's form rippled slightly at the observation, his tail flicking with what might have been embarrassment. "Alice has a... grounding effect."

"Indeed she does." The Caterpillar's golden gaze settled on me with an intensity that made the silver patterns beneath my skin pulse brighter. "You carry questions, young dreamer. Questions about patterns and prophecies, about the nature of your connection to our fractured realm."

I stepped forward, surprised by how solid the mushroom floor felt beneath my feet despite its organic appearance. "The others think I might be connected to Wonderland on a much deeper level.”

"Connected?" The Caterpillar laughed, the sound rippling through the chamber like waves through water. "What a delightfully inadequate word." He gestured, and the mushroom beneath him expanded, creating a seat opposite his own. "Join me, Alice. Conversation across distances creates unnecessary distortion."

I hesitated, glancing at Chi who nodded encouragingly. Carefully, I climbed onto the offered seat, feeling the mushroom shift slightly to accommodate my form.

"Better," the Caterpillar said, studying me with those golden eyes that seemed to see through flesh to whatever lay beneath. "Now I can properly observe the patterns within you."

Up close, I could see that his skin had a subtle iridescence, like butterfly wings caught in sunlight. When he moved, colors rippled beneath the surface—purples, blues, golds that shifted with his thoughts.

"You speak of patterns," I said, trying to keep my voice steady under his intense scrutiny. "Everyone keeps mentioning patterns. What exactly do you see when you look at me?"

The Caterpillar took a long draw from his hookah, the smoke forming spiraling letters in the air that spelled out words in languages I didn't recognize before dissolving. "What do I see?" he mused, his voice carrying harmonics that seemed to resonate in my bones. "I see a thread that has been woven through the tapestry of Wonderland since its creation. A thread that was pulled loose centuries ago and is only now finding its way back to the loom."

"That's very poetic," I said, "but not particularly helpful."

His laugh sent more rainbow smoke curling through the air. "Ah, you want specifics. How refreshingly direct." The Caterpillar leaned forward, his golden eyes reflecting depths I couldn't fathom. "Very well. When I look at you, Alice, I see the First Queen's magical signature—not reincarnation, not possession, but an echo. A harmonic resonance that suggests you and she spring from the same source."

I shifted uncomfortably on the mushroom seat. "Everyone keeps comparing me to her. But I don't understand what that means practically."

"It means," the Caterpillar said, taking another draw from his hookah, "that Wonderland itself recognizes you as family. The magic doesn't merely respond to your will—it welcomes you home." The smoke he exhaled formed images: a young woman with silver-touched hair standing before a great tree, her hands pressed against its bark as light flowed between them. "The First Queen didn't conquer Wonderland's magic. She communed with it, became its voice, its conscious expression in physical form."

The image in the smoke shifted, showing the same woman but older, her hair now completely silver, standing atop a crystalline tower as streams of light connected her to every corner of a vast, unified realm.

"She became one with Wonderland itself," I whispered, understanding beginning to dawn. "That's what happened to her—she didn't die or disappear, she merged with the realm."

"Precisely." The Caterpillar's eyes gleamed with approval. "And when she ascended to that state, the magic that had flowed through her—that particular frequency of connection—dispersed across the boundaries between worlds, waiting."

"Waiting for what?" I asked, though part of me already knew the answer.

"For another dreamer capable of carrying it." The Caterpillar gestured, and the smoke images swirled into new forms—showing multiple figures across different time periods, each carrying similar silver light beneath their skin. "Seven dreamers have carried fragments of that original connection. Some succeeded in healing small portions of Wonderland. Others were consumed by forces they couldn't control."

I watched the smoke figures rise and fall, their stories playing out in fast-forward glimpses of triumph and tragedy. "And now I'm the eighth."

"The eighth, and potentially the last," the Caterpillar confirmed, his voice carrying a weight that made the chamber itself seem to hold its breath. "The connection you carry isn't a fragment—it's the complete pattern, reformed and strengthened by its journey through seven previous vessels."

Chi materialized more fully beside me, his form solid enough to cast a shadow on the glowing mushrooms. "That's why the magic responds to her so strongly," he said, understanding dawning in his teal eyes.

"The original frequency recognizes itself," the Caterpillar agreed, smoke spiraling from his lips in complex patterns. "But recognition is not the same as acceptance. The pattern may be complete, but Alice must choose whether to embrace it." His golden eyes fixed on me with uncomfortable intensity. "And that choice, young dreamer, will determine whether Wonderland heals or fragments beyond all repair."

I felt the weight of his words settle on my shoulders like a lead cloak. "What happens if I don't choose? If I just... exist as I am?"

The Caterpillar's expression grew somber, the iridescent colors beneath his skin shifting to darker hues. "The pattern seeks completion, Alice. It will continue to grow stronger within you whether you guide it or not." He gestured, and the smoke formed new images—myself standing in various scenarios, some triumphant, others terrifying. "Without conscious direction, that power will eventually express itself in ways you cannot control. The monarchs sense this—it's why they hunt you with such determination."

I watched the smoke images with growing dread. In some, I saw myself wreathed in silver light, bringing order to chaotic landscapes. In others, that same light had become a consuming fire, reducing everything to ash. "So I either learn to control it, or it destroys everything?"

"Or someone else seizes control of it," Chi added grimly, his tail lashing behind him. "The Queens have methods for binding unwilling magic users. Painful methods."

The Caterpillar nodded slowly. "The Red Queen's blood magic could theoretically force a connection with your power. The Queen of Clubs might achieve something similar through her manipulation techniques." His golden eyes darkened. "Both would leave you as little more than a conduit—conscious but unable to direct your own power."

The smoke shifted, showing my form kneeling before the Red Queen, silver chains of blood-red magic binding my wrists while my power flowed upward into her grasping hands. Another image formed beside it—myself seated at the Queen of Clubs' table, eyes vacant while green tendrils of control magic wrapped around my throat like a collar.

I shuddered, wrapping my arms around myself. "And the Kings? What would they do with me?"

"The King of Diamonds would study you," the Caterpillar said, new images forming in the smoke—myself in a golden cage, surrounded by complex instruments and measuring devices. "He collects rarities, catalogues them, attempts to understand their fundamental nature."

"And the King of Spades?" I asked, remembering our midnight encounter.

The Caterpillar's expression grew thoughtful, the colors beneath his skin shifting to deep blues and purples. "His intentions are more... complex." The smoke swirled, forming images of myself standing beside the shadowy King, our hands joined as silver and shadow intertwined. "The King of Spades understands liminality better than any other monarch. He exists at the threshold between light and darkness, between what is and what might be."

"Is that why he compared me to the First Queen?" I asked, watching the smoke figures with fascination and unease. "Because he recognizes what I might become?"

"The King of Spades was once the First Queen's most trusted advisor," the Caterpillar revealed, his golden eyes distant with ancient memory. "Before the division, before the courts formed their separate territories, he stood at her right hand, helping her navigate the complexities of governing a realm made of dreams."

Chi's form flickered with surprise. "I didn’t know this," he murmured, tail stilling in shock. "I served in her court, but the King of Spades was already ruling his territory by then."

"History becomes malleable when those who write it live for centuries," the Caterpillar replied with a knowing smile. "The King prefers his earlier connections remain... obscured."

I leaned forward, fascinated despite myself. "So he knows what happened to her? How she merged with Wonderland?"

"He witnessed it," the Caterpillar confirmed, the smoke images shifting to show a younger version of the King, without his crown, watching as a silver-haired woman dissolved into pure light. "And has spent centuries ensuring no dreamer since could repeat the process."

"Why would he prevent that?" I asked. "If it would heal Wonderland—"

"Because the King of Spades believes unification should happen on his terms," the Caterpillar said, his voice dropping to a whisper that somehow filled the entire chamber. "When the First Queen merged with Wonderland, she didn't consult the court. Didn't negotiate terms. She simply... transcended, leaving those who served her to navigate the aftermath."

The smoke formed new images—chaos in a grand court, nobles arguing as the realm itself began to fracture without its unifying presence.

"The monarchies formed in the vacuum she left behind," the Caterpillar continued. "Each claiming a piece of her power, a fragment of what had once been whole."

"So the King doesn't want me to disappear the same way," I murmured, pieces falling into place. "He wants to control the process."

"Control, guide, influence," the Caterpillar agreed, "The King of Spades has learned patience over the centuries. He would prefer to shape your ascension rather than simply witness it." The smoke images shifted again, showing myself seated on a throne of shadows and silver, the King standing beside me as we gazed out over a unified but darkened Wonderland. "His vision of restoration differs significantly from what the First Queen achieved."

I studied the dark images with growing unease. "And what's your opinion? What should I do?"

The Caterpillar set down his hookah, the rainbow smoke dissipating as he gave me his full attention. "I am here to provide information, not direction. The choice must be yours alone, made with full understanding of the consequences." He gestured, and new smoke patterns formed—branching paths that led to different outcomes. "But I will say this: the pattern within you grows stronger each day. Soon, choice itself may become irrelevant.”

His words seemed to echo in my head as my vision blurred a bit before I felt my body sag and darkness claim me.

Chapter Twenty

Chi

Icaught Alice as she collapsed, her form going limp against my chest. The silver patterns beneath her skin flared once before dimming to barely visible threads.

"What happened?" I demanded, turning to the Caterpillar whose golden eyes had grown distant, unfocused.

"The pattern responded to proximity," he said, his voice carrying echoes of multiple timelines. "Being in my domain, surrounded by all possibilities at once—it accelerated the connection. She's experiencing temporal displacement."

I lifted Alice more securely, feeling her weight settle against me in a way that made my form instinctively solidify. "Is she in danger?"

The Caterpillar's iridescent skin shifted through worried purples and blues. "She's seeing what was, what is, and what could be—all simultaneously.” His gold eyes glanced at me once again with a knowing look.

“She will be fine. She will be in sleep for a small bit before waking…she may have a small headache when she wakens but she will be fine. We just have to wait.” He told me.

I held Alice closer, feeling the steady rhythm of her breathing against my chest. Her silver patterns pulsed faintly beneath translucent skin, creating hypnotic spirals that seemed to follow no earthly logic. In this state, she looked impossibly young—a dreamer lost between worlds, carrying power that could reshape reality itself.

"How long?" I asked, settling onto the mushroom with Alice cradled in my arms. My form had solidified completely at her touch.

"Time moves differently here," the Caterpillar replied, returning to his hookah with languid movements. "Minutes, hours—the distinction becomes meaningless when consciousness travels between possibilities." He drew deeply, exhaling smoke that formed fleeting images of Alice in various states of awakening. "She's safe within the visions.”

I glanced at Alice, pushing some of her blonde hair out of her face, “Where can I lay her for now. If we are here, I might as well ask you some questions as well.”

The caterpillar gave a knowing look before he motioned to a small couch that was on the side of the room almost hidden from view, “Set her there…and you can ask your questions.”

I carried Alice to the small couch, marveling at how its surface seemed to adjust to accommodate her form. Soft bioluminescent moss spread across it like a living blanket, glowing gently as she settled into its embrace. Her breathing remained steady, the silver patterns beneath her skin pulsing in rhythm with some internal clock I couldn't perceive.

"She's beautiful when she's not trying to solve the mysteries of Wonderland," I murmured, more to myself than the Caterpillar.

"Beauty is irrelevant to the pattern," the Caterpillar observed, though his tone suggested amusement. "Though I suspect her beauty is quite relevant to you."

I materialized a chair beside the couch, keeping one hand resting lightly on Alice's shoulder. The contact helped anchor my form in this reality-fluid space. "My questions aren't about beauty."

"Aren't they?" The Caterpillar's golden eyes gleamed with ancient knowledge. "You've spent centuries existing between states, Cheshire. Never fully present, never completely absent. And now this dreamer arrives, and suddenly you find yourself... solid." He gestured with his hookah, smoke forming spirals that showed my form flickering between transparency and substance. "That's not mere magical resonance."

I shifted uncomfortably, my tail curling around the chair leg. "Alice represents change for all of Wonderland. My interest is protective—"

"Your interest is possessive," the Caterpillar interrupted, his voice carrying harmonics that made the chamber walls shimmer. "I can see the bonds forming between you, silver threads that grow stronger each time you touch." The smoke images shifted, showing the moment Alice had first grasped my hand, then our magical connection in the kitchen, each contact strengthening the connection between us.

“Though you aren’t the only one to be connected like that with her…though packs forming isn’t something that happens much in Wonderland anymore with how few Omegas are here.” The Caterpillar's golden eyes held mine with uncomfortable intensity.

“I have seen yourself and four others in her life…could you guess who they are?” He asked me, a small grin on his face.

I knew Varik wasn’t one…and she has only met three others while here in wonderland…but no… “Why don’t you enlighten me.”

The Caterpillar's smile widened, smoke curling from his lips in elaborate patterns that formed and dissolved like living calligraphy. "The King of Spades, as you've likely guessed. The connection formed the moment they met—shadow recognizing silver, darkness drawn to light." He took another draw from his hookah.

“Then there are the Tweedles…Vee and Dee. They may speak in riddles and see the world differently, but Alice seems to be a rare treasure to them.” The Caterpillar had a glazed off look in his eyes before it cleared again. “Then the last she has yet to meet…and he will be here soon looking for answers. Heart, son of the Queen of Hearts.”

I stiffened at the name, my form flickering involuntarily. "Heart? He's been missing from court for decades. The Red Queen's rebellious son who disappeared after opposing her war policies."

"Missing by choice," the Caterpillar corrected, golden eyes tracking patterns in the smoke that I couldn't comprehend. "Hiding in plain sight, gathering allies, waiting for the right moment to challenge his mother's bloody reign."

"And you believe he'll form a connection with Alice?" I couldn't keep the skepticism from my voice. "The prince who rejected his birthright, connecting with a dreamer who could potentially rewrite the rules of Wonderland itself? That seems... politically convenient."

The Caterpillar's smile was infuriatingly enigmatic. "Connections are rarely about convenience, Cheshire. They form or they don't, regardless of our careful plans." He gestured toward Alice's sleeping form. "The pattern within her seeks balance. Five points of connection—a perfect pentagram to anchor her transformation."

I followed his gaze, noticing how the silver patterns beneath Alice's skin had formed a subtle five-pointed design across her collarbones. "You're suggesting these connections are... predestined?"

"Predestination implies lack of choice," the Caterpillar corrected, smoke forming complex geometrical shapes around his head. "These connections represent potential—paths that might be walked, bonds that could be formed." His golden eyes fixed on me with uncomfortable clarity. "But unrealized potential remains merely... hypothetical."

I glanced at Alice, watching the gentle rise and fall of her chest. The silver light beneath her skin pulsed in time with her heartbeat, creating hypnotic patterns that seemed to call to something deep within my fractured existence. "And what exactly is coming, Caterpillar? You see all possibilities—which one prevails?"

The Caterpillar's expression grew solemn, the colors beneath his iridescent skin shifting to deep blues and purples. "War," he said simply. "The King of Diamonds calculates probabilities from his crystal tower…The Queen of Clubs making alliances with neutral territories while positioning her Vine Soldiers along key borders. The Red Queen grows more unstable by the hour—her blood magic feeding on the chaos Alice's presence has stirred."

I felt my tail lash with agitation at his words. "And the King of Spades? What's his role in this approaching war?"

"He moves in shadows, as always," the Caterpillar replied, taking another long draw from his hookah. "But his interest in Alice has shifted the balance. The other monarchs know he rarely shows personal investment in anything—his midnight visit has them all reconsidering their strategies."

Alice stirred slightly in her magical sleep, a soft murmur escaping her lips. I found myself leaning closer, my form solidifying further at her proximity.

"How long before this war begins in earnest?" I asked, keeping my voice low so as not to disturb her.

"That depends on how quickly Alice awakens to her full potential," the Caterpillar said, rainbow smoke spiraling upward to form images of marching armies. "The monarchs move now because they sense the pattern reaching critical mass. If they wait much longer, she may become powerful enough to transcend their ability to control or destroy her."

I watched the smoke armies clash in miniature battles above our heads—red soldiers wielding weapons of crystallized blood, green warriors with vine armor that moved like living things, diamond-bright forces arranged in perfect mathematical formations, and shadow troops that seemed to exist only at the periphery of vision.

"And Heart? When will he arrive?" I asked, though part of me dreaded the answer. The idea of another Alpha forming a connection with Alice stirred something possessive and primal within me.

"Soon," the Caterpillar replied cryptically. "He seeks the same answers you do, though his questions come from a different perspective." The Caterpillar's golden eyes drifted toward Alice, watching the silver patterns shift beneath her skin. "The prince who rejected his bloody inheritance seeks redemption. He believes Alice may be the key to overthrowing his mother without continuing her cycle of violence."

I scoffed, tail flicking with irritation. "How convenient that the exiled prince sees our Alice as the solution to his political problems."

"Is that jealousy I detect, Cheshire?" The Caterpillar's lips curved in amusement. "After centuries of detachment, you find yourself experiencing such... primal emotions."

I refused to dignify that with a response, instead focusing on Alice's sleeping form. The silver patterns had spread further, creating delicate traceries along her neck and jawline. "These connections you mentioned—do they put her at risk? Make her more vulnerable to those who would control her?"

The Caterpillar's expression grew thoughtful, smoke curling into complex patterns above his head. "Connections are double-edged swords, Cheshire. They can anchor her consciousness as the pattern grows stronger, preventing her from becoming lost in the power. But they also create channels through which others might influence her." His golden eyes fixed on me with uncomfortable intensity. "Including you."

I felt my form flicker at the accusation. "I have no desire to control her."

"Perhaps not consciously," the Caterpillar agreed, "but desire itself is a form of influence. Your need for her grounding presence, your centuries of loneliness suddenly confronted with connection—these create their own gravity."

I wanted to argue but found I couldn't. The Caterpillar saw too clearly, perceived the truths I was still coming to terms with myself.

"I'd forgotten what it feels like," I admitted quietly, watching the silver light pulse beneath Alice's skin. "To be fully present. To exist without constantly fighting against dissolution."

The Caterpillar nodded, a rare moment of straightforward understanding passing between us. "Connection changes us all, Cheshire. Even those of us who have existed for centuries."

"But I don't want to be another force pulling at her," I said, my tail curling with irritation. "She already has monarchs hunting her, a magical pattern growing inside her, and prophecies hanging over her head. The last thing she needs is—"

"Someone who sees her as more than the pattern she carries?" the Caterpillar interrupted, his golden eyes softening. "Someone who remembers what it means to experience wonder in a realm that has grown cynical with age?"

I fell silent, unable to deny the truth in his words, and before I could say anything else footsteps could be heard.

“And it seems the last of them has arrived, and earlier then expected... Why don’t you go to Alice…she shall be waking momentarily.” The caterpillar said smirk coming to him as if he was waiting for something amusing to happen, “Welcome Heart. You’re early. Are we a little eager?”

I glanced at the figure hiding in shadows before going to Alice, this meeting was turning out to be something not expected. Hatter was going to have a field day when we got back.

Chapter Twenty-One

Alice

Iwoke to a symphony of overlapping voices, as if a dozen conversations were happening simultaneously around me. Opening my eyes, I found myself on a strange, glowing moss couch that seemed to be breathing beneath me. Chi stood nearby, his form more solid than I'd ever seen it, engaged in what appeared to be a tense conversation with the Caterpillar and another figure partially hidden in shadow.

"—not your decision to make," the unknown voice was saying, deep and resonant with an undercurrent of barely controlled anger.

"A reason that conveniently aligns with your political ambitions," Chi replied, his tail lashing behind him. "How fortunate for you."

I sat up slowly, my head throbbing with the aftermath of whatever had happened.

The movement caught Chi's attention immediately, his teal eyes finding mine across the distance. "Alice," he said, materializing instantly at my side. "How are you feeling?"

"Like I've been hit by a truck," I muttered, pressing my fingers to my temples where pressure pulsed behind my eyes. "What happened?"

"Temporal displacement," the Caterpillar replied from his mushroom throne, golden eyes studying me with scientific interest. "Your consciousness briefly experienced multiple timelines simultaneously. A common reaction for dreamers in my domain, though yours was... unusually, intense."

The shadowed figure stepped forward, and I felt my breath catch. He was tall and imposing, with long hair the color of fresh blood and eyes like polished rubies. His features were sharp and aristocratic, reminding me of someone I couldn't quite place.

But what struck me most was the aura of barely contained power that surrounded him, different from Chi's fluid energy or the Caterpillar's timeless presence. This felt like a storm held in check by sheer force of will.

"You must be Alice," he said, his voice carrying a formality that didn't quite mask underlying tension. "I am Heart, Prince of the Court of Hearts." He executed a precise bow that somehow managed to be both respectful and slightly mocking. "Though I suspect my reputation precedes me."

I glanced between Chi and Heart, noting the way Chi's form had solidified defensively, positioning himself slightly between us. "Actually, I've never heard of you," I said honestly, earning a surprised laugh from the prince.

"How refreshing," Heart replied, his ruby eyes gleaming with what might have been approval. "Most in Wonderland know me as either the Red Queen's disappointment or the runaway prince.”

I studied Heart more carefully, noting the subtle differences between him and what I'd expect from the Queen of Hearts' son. Where the Red Queen's court favored ostentatious displays of power, Heart wore simple dark clothing that seemed to absorb light rather than reflect it. The only hint of his royal status was the mark on his face, an outlined black heart on the apple of one cheek.

"I take it you don't get along with your mother," I said, earning another flash of those ruby eyes.

"An understatement," Heart replied dryly. "The Red Queen and I have... philosophical differences regarding the proper use of power." His gaze flicked to Chi, who remained protectively close to my side. "Which is why I'm here. The Caterpillar suggested you might be interested in, alternatives to the current, political structure."

Chi's tail whipped with irritation. "How convenient that you arrive just as Alice awakens.”

"Timing is everything in revolution," Heart replied smoothly, his ruby eyes never leaving mine. "And revolution, I'm told, may be exactly what Wonderland needs." He moved closer, and I felt something stir in my chest—a warm recognition that made the silver patterns beneath my skin pulse brighter.

I glanced at the Caterpillar, who watched our interaction with those knowing golden eyes, smoke curling from his hookah in patterns that seemed almost amused.

I struggled to my feet, grateful when Chi's solid form provided steady support. The moss couch released me reluctantly, its bioluminescent glow dimming as I stood. "Let me guess—you want to use me against your mother."

Heart's expression shifted, surprise flickering across his aristocratic features. "Direct. I appreciate that quality." He took a step closer, and I felt an odd pull, like a magnet drawing metal. The silver patterns beneath my skin flared in response.

“Though, I want you as an ally. I wish to take care of my mother myself.” Heart told me, a flash of something feral on his face before disappearing.

I took an instinctive step back at the flash of violence in Heart's expression, bumping into Chi's solid form. Chi's hand came up to rest protectively on my shoulder, his touch steadying both my nerves and the chaotic silver patterns beneath my skin.

"Careful, Prince," Chi purred, his voice carrying a dangerous edge. "Threats of matricide aren't typically considered charming conversation starters."

Heart's eyes flicked to Chi's hand on my shoulder, his jaw tightening almost imperceptibly. "It's not a threat—it's a promise. My mother has ruled through blood and terror for too long." He turned back to me, his expression softening slightly. "But that's my burden to bear, not yours."

The Caterpillar exhaled a long stream of rainbow smoke that formed fleeting images between us—Heart as a child, cowering beneath a red-robed figure wielding a crystal scepter; Heart older, standing his ground as the Red Queen's magic lashed around him like crimson whips; Heart fleeing through midnight forests, blood streaming from wounds across his back.

"The Prince of Hearts speaks truth," the Caterpillar observed, his golden eyes tracking patterns in the smoke. "He has opposed his mother's cruelty since childhood, suffering greatly for his defiance."

I glanced between Heart and the smoke images, seeing the pain etched in both versions. "I'm sorry for what you've endured," I said quietly, "but I still don't understand what you want from me."

Heart's expression remained carefully neutral, though something flickered in those ruby eyes—vulnerability quickly masked by practiced control. "What I want is to reshape Wonderland into what it once was. A realm of balance and possibility, not divided territories ruled by power-hungry monarchs."

He spread his hands, palms up—a gesture of openness that couldn't quite hide the tension in his shoulders. "The Caterpillar says you carry the pattern of the First Queen—the only ruler who ever united Wonderland under a single vision. I don’t believe it’s a coincidence that you’ve arrived here, now when Wonderland stands on the brink of war.”

I felt Chi's grip tighten slightly on my shoulder. "And you just happened to discover this information at the exact moment Alice arrives in Wonderland?" His tail swished skeptically behind him.

Heart's ruby eyes hardened. "I've been searching for a way to overthrow my mother for decades, Cheshire. I've consulted oracles, studied ancient texts, followed rumors of dreamers with silver beneath their skin." He gestured toward the Caterpillar. "When I heard whispers of a new dreamer who had created a consciousness ward in a matter of days, I knew I had to investigate."

The Caterpillar's smoke swirled into new patterns, showing Heart traveling through dark forests, speaking with shadowy figures, gathering information piece by piece. "The Prince has indeed sought such a dreamer for thirty-seven years, four months, and sixteen days," the ancient being confirmed. "His search predates your arrival by considerable time."

I studied Heart's face, searching for deception but finding only weary determination. The silver patterns beneath my skin continued to pulse in response to his presence—not the gentle warmth I felt with Chi, but something more intense, like lightning contained in glass.

"Even if I believe your motives are genuine," I said carefully, "I'm not looking to start a revolution. I just want to survive long enough to figure out what's happening to me."

Heart's expression softened unexpectedly. "I understand that desire," he said, his voice losing its formal edge. "But survival and revolution may not be mutually exclusive in your case." He gestured toward the chamber around us, where the floating books had begun to circle closer, their pages fluttering with visible agitation. "The monarchs are already mobilizing their forces. The Red Queen has declared you an enemy of the state. The Queen of Clubs has put a bounty on your capture. Even neutrality won't protect you now."

The Caterpillar nodded sagely, exhaling smoke that formed images of armies marching across Wonderland's varied landscapes. "The dreamer speaks truth when she desires survival," he observed, "but survival requires power, and power in Wonderland inevitably becomes political."

Chi's form flickered with agitation. "There are other options besides revolution. The hidden paths, the Forgotten Lands—"

"Temporary solutions to a permanent problem," Heart interrupted, his ruby eyes flashing. "How long can Alice hide in the Forgotten Lands while Wonderland tears itself apart? How many innocents will suffer while she seeks sanctuary in places that exist outside time?"

The smoke images shifted, showing villages burning under the Red Queen's advance, citizens fleeing as the Queen of Clubs' vine soldiers overran peaceful territories. I watched the miniature scenes of destruction with growing horror.

"You're trying to manipulate me," I said, though the accusation lacked conviction. The images felt too real, too immediate.

"I'm showing you the consequences of inaction," Heart replied, stepping closer despite Chi's warning growl. "My mother doesn't accept the existence of threats to her power. She'll burn every neutral territory in Wonderland if she believes you're hiding there."

The weight of his words settled over me, heavy and inescapable. I glanced at Chi, whose teal eyes had darkened with concern.

"And what exactly do you propose?" I asked Heart, trying to keep my voice steady. "That I march up to your mother's castle and challenge her to a magical duel? I barely understand these abilities I'm developing."

Heart's lips curved into a smile that transformed his severe features. "Nothing so dramatic—at least not yet." He moved in a slow circle around me, his ruby eyes assessing. "What I propose is an alliance. My knowledge of the court's weaknesses combined with your growing power. Together, we could gather forces from the neutral territories, unite those who've suffered under the monarchs' rule."

"Creating yet another faction in an already fractured realm," Chi interjected, his tail twitching. "How does that restore balance?"

"Because unlike the current monarchs, we wouldn't seek to rule through dominance," Heart replied, his voice carrying quiet conviction. "The neutral territories already govern themselves effectively—they simply need protection from those who would conquer them." His ruby eyes found mine again. "What I envision isn't another monarchy, but a confederation. A return to the principles the First Queen embodied before Wonderland fractured."

I felt the silver patterns beneath my skin pulse faster as he spoke, responding to something in his words—or perhaps his proximity. The sensation was different from what I experienced with Chi, less grounding and more... electric. Like standing in a field before a thunderstorm.

"You make it sound simple," I said, wrapping my arms around myself as the silver light grew brighter. "But the Caterpillar just told me that seven other dreamers have tried to restore balance to Wonderland. Most of them were destroyed in the process.”

Heart's expression darkened, shadows playing across his aristocratic features. "I never claimed it would be simple. But those dreamers faced the monarchs alone, without allies who understood Wonderland's political landscape." He moved closer, close enough that I could sense the heat radiating from him. "I've spent decades building networks, gathering intelligence, and identifying weaknesses in the courts' defenses."

The Caterpillar exhaled another cloud of rainbow smoke that formed a map of Wonderland, with glowing points scattered across territories I didn't recognize. "The Prince speaks truth again. His resistance spans all four kingdoms, though it remains fragmented without a unifying force."

"A unifying force like you, Alice," Heart finished, his ruby eyes holding mine with uncomfortable intensity.

Chi materialized more fully between us, his form solidifying protectively. "Alice has been in Wonderland less than a week. Perhaps we could give her time to understand her abilities before asking her to lead a revolution," Chi finished, his voice sharp with protective irritation.

Heart's ruby eyes flicked to Chi with something that might have been amusement. "Time is a luxury we may not have, Cheshire. My sources within the courts suggest the Red Queen plans to move within days, not weeks."

I felt a chill run down my spine despite the chamber's warm, humid air. "Move how?"

"A direct assault on the Hatter's territory," Heart replied grimly. "She's convinced that eliminating your current protectors will force you to seek alliance with one of the remaining monarchs." His jaw tightened. "My mother has never been known for subtlety."

The Caterpillar's smoke swirled into new images—red-armored soldiers marching through forests, their weapons gleaming with crystallized blood magic. At their head rode a figure I recognized from nightmares—the Red Queen herself, her crown dripping crimson as she raised a scepter that pulsed with malevolent energy.

"How long do we have?" I asked, my voice barely above a whisper.

"Two days, perhaps three if the weather slows her advance," Heart replied, his expression grim. "She's mobilizing everything—Card Guards, Blood Knights, even some of the more unstable magical creatures she's bound to her service."

Chi's form flickered with alarm. "Varik needs to know immediately. The house's defenses are strong, but not against a full royal assault."

"Which brings us back to my proposal," Heart said, his ruby eyes never leaving mine. "Stand with me, Alice. Let me help you become what Wonderland needs before the Red Queen makes that choice for you."

I felt the silver patterns beneath my skin flare in response to his intensity, creating spiraling designs that pulsed with each heartbeat. The chamber itself seemed to react to my emotional state—the floating books circled closer, their pages rustling with anticipation, while the bioluminescent mushrooms brightened to match the silver glow emanating from my skin.

"I need to think," I said finally, stepping back from both Chi and Heart. The movement put me closer to the Caterpillar, whose golden eyes tracked my retreat with knowing amusement. "This is all happening too fast."

"Unfortunately, the Red Queen won't wait for your contemplation to conclude," Heart said, though his voice carried more understanding than frustration. "But I can offer you something to consider while you decide."

He reached into his dark jacket and withdrew what looked like a crystal pendant, its surface swirling with deep red light that pulsed like a heartbeat. "This is a Heart Stone. It's tied to my life force—a creation unique to my bloodline but independent of my mother's blood magic." He held it out, the crystal swinging gently from a silver chain. "If you accept it, you'll be able to contact me no matter where you are in Wonderland. Just hold it and focus your thoughts."

I hesitated, eyeing the pulsing crystal warily. "And what's the catch?"

Heart's lips quirked in a half-smile. "Perceptive. The connection goes both ways—I'll sense when you're in danger, feel a general impression of your emotional state." His ruby eyes held mine steadily. "It's not mind-reading or control, merely... awareness."

Chi materialized closer, his tail flying with obvious displeasure. "How convenient. A magical tracking device disguised as a gift."

Heart's expression remained calm despite Chi's accusation. "If I wanted to track Alice, Cheshire, I have resources that don't require her cooperation." He let the pendant dangle from his fingers, the red crystal catching the chamber's ethereal light. "This is an offer of alliance, not surveillance."

The Caterpillar's smoke formed new patterns around us, showing the pendant in various states—glowing when I was in danger, pulsing gently during moments of peace, its light fading when I was safe. "The Heart Stone carries truth," he observed, golden eyes studying the crystal's magical signature. "It offers connection without compulsion, awareness without intrusion."

I found myself torn between Chi's protective skepticism and the growing certainty that I would need allies in the coming conflict. The silver patterns beneath my skin seemed to resonate with the pendant's energy, creating harmonics that made the air itself hum.

"I'll take it," I said, reaching for the pendant before Chi could object further. The moment my fingers touched the crystal, warmth spread up my arm, and I felt a strange doubling sensation—as if I could sense Heart's steady heartbeat alongside my own.

Heart's ruby eyes widened slightly, surprise flickering across his aristocratic features. "The connection formed faster than expected," he murmured, his voice carrying a note of wonder. "Usually it takes days for a Heart Stone to fully attune."

Chi's form flickered with obvious displeasure. "Of course it did," he muttered, his tail lashing behind him. "Because nothing about Alice follows normal magical patterns."

I fastened the chain around my neck, feeling the crystal settle against my collarbone where it pulsed in rhythm with the silver patterns beneath my skin. Through the connection, I could sense Heart's emotions—relief, hope, and beneath it all, a flicker of something more personal that made my cheeks warm.

"This doesn't mean I've agreed to your revolution," I clarified, trying to ignore the knowing look in the Caterpillar's golden eyes. "It just means I'm keeping my options open."

Heart inclined his head, a gesture that managed to be both respectful and slightly amused. "Understood. Though I suspect events will force your hand sooner than any of us would prefer.”

I gave a weak smile to him. "I need to get back to Varik," I said, the urgency of our situation hitting me anew. "If the Red Queen is mobilizing for an attack..."

"Your Hatter friend needs to evacuate immediately," Heart confirmed, his expression grave. "My mother's forces will show no mercy, especially to those she considers traitors to her crown."

Chi materialized fully beside me, his form solidifying with protective intent. "We should leave now. The Caterpillar's domain grows unstable when visitors linger too long."

As if confirming his words, the chamber around us trembled slightly, the floating books scattering like startled birds while the mushroom floor rippled with agitation.

"The Cheshire speaks truth," the Caterpillar acknowledged, golden eyes tracking distant, “I shall see you again dear Alice.” His eyes glanced at mine, they had a far off glazed over look.

I gave a nod to the Caterpillar as Chi directed me out of the room. I gave one last glance to the Caterpillar who gave a small wave before I disappeared out of site, all with Heart’s eyes never leaving me.

Chapter Twenty-Two

Alice

The journey back through the liminal pathways felt different with the Heart Stone pulsing against my chest. Where before I'd struggled to maintain focus among the shifting fragments of reality, now I felt anchored by dual connections—Chi's grounding presence and Heart's steady heartbeat thrumming through the crystal. The layered visions still swirled around us, but they seemed less chaotic, more like background noise than overwhelming sensory assault.

"You're handling the transition better this time," Chi observed, his form maintaining solidity as we navigated the impossible path between realms. "The additional connection is stabilizing your consciousness."

I could feel what he meant—the Heart Stone created a kind of triangulation point, giving me multiple anchors to this reality even as we moved through spaces where time and possibility blurred together. Through the crystal, I sensed Heart's concern as we traveled, his awareness of our movement through the dangerous in-between spaces.

"The Red Queen's forces are closer than Heart estimated," I said, the knowledge coming through our connection like a whisper of dread. "He can sense them moving through his mother's territory."

Chi's tail fiercely lashing about , his form flickering slightly despite our stable connection. "How much closer?"

I pressed my hand to the Heart Stone, focusing on the distant pulse of alarm I could feel through it. "They've already crossed into the neutral zones. Heart thinks we have hours, not days."

"Bloody hell," Chi muttered, a very un-Cheshire-like display of genuine fear crossing his features. "Varik won't be able to evacuate everything in time. His workshop alone contains centuries of accumulated magical artifacts."

The path ahead began to solidify as we approached the boundary of Varik's territory, the swirling fragments of possibility condensing into the familiar moonlit garden of the Hatter's home. As we stepped from the liminal path onto solid ground, I gasped at the transformation. My silver ward still dominated the sky overhead, but beneath it, the garden had come alive with frantic activity.

Varik stood at the center, directing a stream of animated objects as they packed themselves into impossible trunks and cases. Books flew from upstairs windows to sort themselves into leather satchels. Teapots marched in orderly lines toward wooden crates that expanded to accommodate their numbers. The house itself seemed to be contracting, outer rooms folding inward like origami.

"He already knows," I whispered, watching the controlled chaos with a mixture of awe and guilt. "This is happening because of me."

Chi gave a sigh, grabbing my chin so I was looking at him, "This is happening because the Red Queen has always feared what she cannot control," he corrected.

His teal eyes held mine with surprising intensity. "Varik has been preparing for this possibility since the day you arrived. The only difference is the timeline."

I touched the Heart Stone again, feeling its warmth against my skin. Through it, I sensed Heart's urgency—he was moving too, gathering his scattered forces, preparing for the coming conflict.

"Alice!" Varik called, spotting us at the garden's edge. He strode toward us, hat askew and coat flapping behind him like dark wings. "The Tweedles and White Rabbit sent word—the Red Queen crossed the boundary markers an hour ago. Full military advance."

"I know," I said, my hand instinctively covering the crystal at my throat. "I can feel them coming."

Varik's wild green eyes flickered to the pendant, narrowing with instant recognition. "A Heart Stone. You've been busy." There was no judgment in his voice, only calculation as he assessed this new development. "The connection will serve you well in the coming chaos."

Chi materialized more fully beside me, his form solid with protective tension. "How long do we have before they reach the outer ward?"

"Four hours, perhaps six if my defenses hold," Varik replied, gesturing toward the silver dome overhead. "But the Red Queen brings Blood Knights—they specialize in breaking magical barriers." His expression darkened. "Your ward is impressive, Alice, but it wasn't designed to withstand an assault like this."

The house continued its impossible packing around us, walls shifting and rooms rearranging themselves with mechanical precision. I watched a grandfather clock fold itself into a pocket-sized cube before hopping into an already overflowing trunk.

"Where will you go?" I asked, guilt gnawing at my chest as I watched centuries of careful collection being hastily packed.

“You mean where will we go.” Varik told me, his eyes softening when he looked at me.

"We?" I blinked at him, confusion mixing with the guilt churning in my stomach. "Varik, I can't ask you to—"

"You're not asking," Varik interrupted, his wild green eyes holding mine with stubborn determination. "I'm choosing. The Red Queen has made it clear that anyone who shelters you is marked for death. Running separately won't change that fact." He gestured to the frantic packing around us. "Besides, someone needs to teach you how to properly use those abilities before you accidentally level half of Wonderland."

Chi's tail curled with what might have been approval. "The Hatter speaks sense, for once. Your magical education has been rather... improvised thus far."

A crash echoed from the direction of the outer ward, followed by the sound of crystalline chimes—my barrier responding to direct assault. Through the Heart Stone, I felt a wave of worry.

Heart's alarm spiked through the crystal connection, his mental voice sharp with urgency. They're testing your ward with blood magic. The assault will begin within the hour.

"Heart says they're already probing the barrier," I said aloud, pressing my hand to the pendant as another distant crash shook the air. "We need to leave now."

Varik nodded grimly, pulling out one of the silver keys the Tweedles had given me. "The hidden paths are our best option—they can't follow us through the between-spaces." He paused, studying my face with those penetrating green eyes. "Unless you're having second thoughts about accepting princely alliances?"

I felt my cheeks warm but kept my voice steady. "The connection gives us tactical advantages. Heart has intelligence networks throughout all four kingdoms."

"And personal interest in keeping you alive," Chi added dryly, though his form flickered with what might have been jealousy. "Though I question the wisdom of forming magical bonds with someone you've just met."

"Says the magical cat who taught me to create a consciousness ward on our second day of acquaintance," I countered, earning a flicker of amusement from Varik despite our dire situation.

Another crash shook the barrier, this one closer and more powerful. The silver dome overhead rippled like water struck by a stone, patterns of light spreading outward from the point of impact.

"They're bringing in the heavy artillery," Varik muttered, glancing skyward with professional assessment. "Blood-crystal cannons, if I'm not mistaken."

"Charming," Chi remarked, his form solidifying further as the danger increased. "Nothing says 'welcome to the family' quite like artillery designed to liquefy one's internal organs."

I winced at the jab, trying to push down the guilt that threatened to overwhelm me. Through the Heart Stone, I felt another pulse of urgency—Heart was closer now, moving through the forest toward us with a small group of allies.

"Heart's coming," I said, the information flowing through our connection like water finding its level. "He has people with him—resistance fighters from the neutral territories."

Varik's eyebrows rose slightly. "How many people?"

I concentrated on the crystal's warmth, feeling the distant echoes of other heartbeats moving in formation through the darkness. "Maybe a dozen? They're armed and moving fast."

Chi's tail lashed with obvious displeasure. "Wonderful. A royal rescue party. Because our situation wasn't complicated enough."

Another thunderous impact against my ward sent visible cracks spreading across the silver dome. This time, the reverberations reached us even at ground level, making the packed magical items rattle in their containers. The house itself groaned as the protective barrier above us weakened, its impossible architecture shuddering under the strain.

"No time for banter," Varik said sharply, grabbing a final leather satchel as the last of his belongings compressed themselves into portable form. "Alice,can you collapse the ward gradually? If it falls all at once, the magical backlash could level everything within a mile radius."

I stared up at the cracking dome, feeling the consciousness I'd woven into it crying out in distress. The ward wasn't just a barrier anymore—it was alive, aware, and in pain. "I don't know how," I admitted, panic creeping into my voice. "It's not just magic anymore, it's... thinking."

Chi materialized beside me, his solid form radiating calm despite the chaos around us. "Feel the connections, Alice," he said, placing his hand over mine. "You created it—you can guide it. Think of it like a living being that needs direction, not a structure to be dismantled."

I closed my eyes, focusing on the silver light pulsing beneath my skin. Through that connection, I could feel the ward's consciousness—confused, frightened, determined to protect despite the pain of each assault. It recognized me as its creator, reaching toward my mind with wordless questions.

"It's okay," I whispered, directing my thoughts upward. "You can let go now. You've done your job perfectly."

The ward's consciousness brushed against mine, reluctant yet trusting. I felt its fear of failure, its desire to continue protecting us despite the damage it was sustaining.

"We need to leave," I explained silently. "And you need to come back to me, not shatter."

Understanding flowed through our connection, and slowly, the silver dome began to contract. Rather than collapsing inward like a broken shell, it drew itself back toward me in spiraling ribbons of light. The consciousness within it condensed as it moved, becoming more concentrated, more aware. When the last tendril of silver light touched my skin, I gasped as the ward's awareness merged fully with my own.

The moment the ward fully retracted, shouts erupted from the forest beyond the garden. Red banners became visible through the trees, along with the gleam of crystalline weapons that pulsed with sickly light.

"Time to go," Varik said tersely, pulling out one of the Tweedle keys. The silver implement began to glow in his hand, responding to his focused intention.

I felt Heart's presence spike through the crystal—he was close now, maybe a hundred yards away and closing fast. But the Red Queen's forces were closer. Through the trees, I could see the crimson glow of their weapons cutting through the pre-dawn darkness like malevolent stars.

"Wait," I said, pressing my hand to the Heart Stone. "Heart's almost here—thirty seconds, maybe less."

Chi's form flickered with impatience. "Thirty seconds we don't have," he said, gesturing toward the approaching lights. "Those Blood Knights move faster than—"

His words were cut off by the sound of hoofbeats thundering through the garden. Heart burst through the tree line astride a midnight-black horse that seemed to absorb light rather than reflect it. Behind him rode a dozen figures in dark leather armor, their faces grim with determination.

"Alice!" Heart called, leaping from his mount with fluid grace. The Heart Stone flared against my chest, our connection blazing with shared urgency. "My mother has come on this outing with the Blood Knights.”

"Your mother is here?" I gasped, the silver patterns beneath my skin flaring defensively.

Heart nodded grimly, his ruby eyes scanning the darkened forest. "She rarely leaves her castle for military campaigns. This is personal for her."

Varik cursed under his breath, his fingers working furiously with the Tweedle key. "That changes everything. If she's leading the assault herself—"

"We won't survive a direct confrontation," Chi finished, his form solidifying completely as he positioned himself protectively at my side.

Heart's companions dismounted swiftly, forming a defensive perimeter around us. They moved with the practiced efficiency of veteran fighters, weapons drawn and senses alert. One of them—a woman with silver-streaked hair and a scar across her left cheek—approached Heart with urgent whispers.

"My scouts report the Queen is half a mile back, but moving quickly.” The woman's eyes darted nervously toward the treeline. "We've laid false trails, but they won't hold her off for long."

"The hidden paths," Varik insisted, the key in his hand now glowing with intense silver light. "It's our only option."

Heart nodded sharply. "My people will create a diversion—buy you enough time to escape." He turned to the scarred woman. "Martha, take half the unit east. Draw their attention away from this clearing."

"And leave you here?" she questioned, loyalty warring with duty on her weathered face.

"I'm going with them," Heart replied, his ruby eyes finding mine with unexpected intensity. "The Queen will follow Alice regardless—I need to ensure she reaches safety."

Chi's tail slashed with obvious displeasure, but he said nothing as Varik worked the key's magic. A shimmering doorway began to form in the air beside us, its edges crackling with silver energy that reminded me uncomfortably of my own magic.

"Where does it lead?" I asked, watching the portal stabilize into a swirling vortex of starlight and shadow.

"The Forgotten Lands," Varik replied, his voice heavy with resignation. "It's the only territory the Red Queen cannot follow us into."

Chi's form went completely still, his usual restless energy freezing as if he'd been turned to stone. "Varik, you said the Forgotten Lands were a last resort."

"This is a last resort," Varik snapped, his wild green eyes reflecting the portal's otherworldly light. "The Red Queen herself, Blood Knights, and a full military assault—I'd say we've exhausted our other options."

Through the Heart Stone, I felt a spike of alarm from Heart as shouts erupted from the forest, much closer now. The crimson glow of blood-crystal weapons painted the trees in hellish light, and I could hear the mechanical whir of the Red Queen's war machines grinding through the undergrowth.

"The Forgotten Lands," Heart said through our connection, his mental voice tight with concern. "Alice, those territories exist outside normal time. People who enter them sometimes never find their way back to linear existence."

"Better than being turned into the Red Queen's magical battery," I replied, stepping toward the swirling portal despite Chi's obvious distress.

A new sound cut through the night—laughter like breaking glass, high and terrible and unmistakably royal. The Red Queen's voice carried through the darkness, speaking words in a language that made my bones ache just hearing them. Blood magic, raw and vicious, seeking any trace of my magical signature.

"She's tracking us," I said, feeling the invasive magic brush against my consciousness like icy fingers. The silver patterns beneath my skin recoiled from the contact, creating painful burning sensations wherever the Red Queen's power touched.

"Into the portal, now!" Varik commanded, shoving the first of his packed trunks through the swirling vortex. It disappeared with a sound like wind chimes in a hurricane.

Heart's resistance fighters scattered as planned, half following Martha toward the eastern boundary while the rest formed a protective circle around our group. The sound of clashing metal rang out as they engaged the advance scouts of the Red Queen's forces. I gave them one last glance before stepping into the portal, light surrounding me.

Chapter Twenty-Three

Alice

Crossing through the portal felt like falling through shattered glass that never cut—each fragment a different moment in time that brushed against my consciousness before dissolving into the next. I stumbled forward, gasping as solid ground materialized beneath my feet. The air tasted ancient, like dust and starlight and forgotten dreams.

"Welcome to the Forgotten Lands," Varik said quietly beside me, his wild green eyes scanning our surroundings with wary familiarity.

I blinked, trying to make sense of the landscape. We stood in what might have been a forest, but unlike any I'd seen before. The trees grew in impossible configurations—some upside down with roots reaching toward a sky that shifted between twilight and dawn in rhythmic pulses. Others spiraled in helical patterns, their branches weaving through different planes of existence. The ground beneath our feet seemed solid enough, covered in moss that glowed with faint luminescents.

"It's beautiful," I whispered, watching as flowers bloomed and withered in accelerated cycles before returning to bud again. "And terrifying."

Chi materialized beside me, his form more translucent than usual, as if the Forgotten Lands were calling to his liminal nature. "Time moves differently here," he warned, his voice carrying strange echoes. "Minutes might pass as hours in the outside world, or decades might compress into heartbeats."

Heart emerged from the portal behind us, his ruby eyes wide with wonder and apprehension. Through our connection, I felt his disorientation—the Heart Stone's magic struggling to maintain coherence in a place where causality flowed like water.

"The resistance fighters?" I asked, worry flashing through me.

"Made it through," Heart replied, though his voice carried strain. "Though they're as disoriented as we are." He gestured behind us where the portal was slowly sealing itself. Through the diminishing opening, I caught glimpses of his people stumbling into this timeless realm—some looking younger than they had moments before, others bearing silver threads in hair that had been solid brown or black.

"The Forgotten Lands age differently," Varik explained, noticing my stare. "Some visitors grow younger, others older. The realm responds to inner time rather than chronological age." He shouldered one of his impossible packs. "We need to find shelter for the night. We don’t have enough time to make it to the castle before it gets dark.”

"Castle?" I asked, following Varik as he began picking his way through the twisted landscape. The moss beneath our feet pulsed with each step,creating ripples of bioluminescent light spreading outward like dropped stones in still water.

"The Sanctuary of Hours," Varik replied, his voice carrying a note of old pain. "It exists at the center of the Forgotten Lands, where all timelines converge. If we can reach it, we'll have protection from temporal displacement—and from anyone foolish enough to follow us here."

Chi's form flickered as we walked, sometimes solid, sometimes transparent, as if the realm couldn't decide which version of him belonged. "The Red Queen won't pursue us here," he said, though uncertainty colored his words. "Even she isn't mad enough to risk the temporal storms."

Through the Heart Stone, I felt a pulse of disagreement from Heart.

"Don't underestimate my mother's madness," Heart said aloud, falling into step beside me. "She's risked worse for less."

I glanced around at our strange surroundings, watching as a nearby flower aged from bud to bloom to decay in the space of seconds, only to reverse the process moments later. "How far is this Sanctuary?"

"A day's journey," Varik replied, adjusting his hat as we navigated between trees that seemed to shift positions when I wasn't looking directly at them. "Though 'day' has little meaning here. We'll need to follow the moss-light rather than the sun."

As if responding to his words, the bioluminescent path beneath our feet brightened, creating a winding trail through the impossible forest. Heart's fighters gathered behind us, their expressions ranging from wonder to terror as they witnessed the realm's temporal anomalies firsthand.

"The moss remembers the way," Chi murmured, his form solidifying slightly as he floated alongside me. "It's one of the few constants in this realm—a living map that exists across all timelines simultaneously."

I felt the silver patterns beneath my skin responding to our surroundings, pulsing in rhythm with the moss-light's gentle glow. The ward's consciousness, now merged with my own, seemed curious about this strange place where time flowed in all directions at once.

"We should move quickly," Heart advised, his ruby eyes scanning the shifting forest with military precision. "The longer we remain exposed, the greater the risk of temporal displacement."

As if to emphasize his point, one of his fighters—a young man with a jagged scar across his jaw—suddenly staggered, clutching his chest. Before our eyes, his appearance flickered between youth and age, his hair cycling from black to gray to white and back again. His face aged decades in seconds before snapping back to its original form, leaving him gasping and disoriented.

"Temporal flux," Varik said grimly, moving to steady the man. "It happens when someone fights against the realm's flow instead of accepting it." He looked meaningfully at the rest of Heart's fighters. "Don't resist the changes you feel. Let the Forgotten Lands decide what version of yourselves belongs here."

The scarred fighter—Martha, I remembered—helped her companion steady himself. "How do we avoid fighting it?" she asked, her weathered face tight with concern.

"Think of yourselves as water," Chi advised, his form rippling like liquid mercury. "Water doesn't fight the shape of its container—it simply flows to fill the space available."

I watched Heart's fighters exchange uncertain glances, clearly struggling with the concept of surrendering control to an alien realm. Through the Heart Stone, I felt Heart's own unease—his tactical mind rebelling against the idea of accepting unpredictable changes.

"It's easier than it sounds," I said, surprising myself with the words. The silver patterns beneath my skin seemed to pulse with understanding, as if they recognized something familiar in this timeless place. "I can feel it—the realm isn't hostile. It's just... curious."

As we continued along the glowing moss path, I noticed the ward consciousness within me growing more active. It reached out tentatively toward the temporal currents flowing around us, not to resist them but to learn from them. Through that connection, I began to sense the deeper rhythms of the Forgotten Lands—layers of time stacked like pages in an infinite book, each one containing different versions of possibility.

We walked in relative silence for what felt like hours, following the luminescent trail through landscapes that defied comprehension. I passed a grove where the same tree existed in multiple seasons simultaneously—spring blossoms on one side, autumn leaves on another, winter bare branches reaching toward summer's full canopy. The contradictions should have been jarring, but somehow they felt natural here, as if this was how time was supposed to flow when freed from linear constraints.

"Alice," Heart said quietly, falling into step beside me as the path widened. Through our connection, I felt his curiosity mixing with concern. "Your magic—it's responding differently to this place. The patterns beneath your skin are brighter than I've seen them."

I glanced down at my hands, noticing he was right. The silver traceries had spread further up my arms, creating intricate spirals that pulsed with each heartbeat. More unsettling, they seemed to be moving of their own accord, shifting and rearranging themselves like living tattoos.

"The Forgotten Lands recognize the First Queen's pattern," Varik said without turning around, his voice carrying across the strange acoustics of the timeless forest. "This realm existed before the division—it remembers what Wonderland was like when magic flowed freely."

Chi's form flickered with what might have been envy or concern. "Careful, Alice. The realm's recognition could be as dangerous as its rejection.”

"Dangerous how?" I asked, watching the patterns shimmer beneath my skin.

"The Forgotten Lands might try to... keep you," Chi explained, his form solidifying as he moved closer. "Places with consciousness tend to collect what they find valuable."

I shuddered at the thought, but the ward within me seemed unconcerned—almost welcoming of the realm's attention. Through our connection, I sensed no malice in the timeless forest, only ancient recognition and something like relief.

"It feels like it knows me," I admitted, trailing my fingers along a tree trunk that aged and renewed itself beneath my touch. Where my skin made contact, the temporal fluctuations stabilized, as if my presence anchored that small piece of reality.

"Because it does," Varik said, pausing to study a fork in the moss-light path. "Or rather, it knows what you carry." His wild green eyes held mine with uncomfortable intensity. "The First Queen spent considerable time in these lands before she unified Wonderland. Some say she learned to transcend linear existence here, which is how she eventually merged with the realm itself."

Heart's grip tightened on his sword hilt, ruby eyes scanning the shifting forest with new wariness. "You're suggesting this place taught her how to... ascend?"

"Not taught," Chi corrected, his form rippling as temporal currents brushed against him. "Prepared. The Forgotten Lands don't instruct—they simply reveal what already exists within a person." His teal eyes found mine. "What they're revealing in Alice is the same potential that once transformed a simple dreamer into Wonderland's living consciousness

The revelation hung in the air between us, heavy with implications I wasn't ready to face. I turned away from their watchful eyes, focusing instead on the strangely beautiful chaos of our surroundings. A butterfly with wings like stained glass fluttered past, its lifecycle visible as it aged and renewed with each wingbeat.

"So this place might... accelerate whatever's happening to me?" I asked, trying to keep my voice steady despite the fear coiling in my stomach.

Varik nodded, his expression grave beneath the brim of his hat. "The temporal currents here respond to potential. They'll amplify what's already developing within you."

Through the Heart Stone, I felt a surge of protective concern from Heart. He moved closer, his ruby eyes tracking the increasingly complex patterns spreading across my exposed skin.

"We should rest soon," he said, his voice carrying an authority that made his fighters snap to attention.

"There," Varik pointed ahead where the moss-light path curved around a cluster of ancient stones that hummed with their own inner rhythm. "Those standing stones create a temporal eddy—time moves more slowly within their circle. We can rest there safely until the path reveals our next destination."

As we approached the stone circle, I noticed each monolith was carved with symbols that seemed to shift and change when I looked at them directly. The air within the circle felt thicker, more substantial, as if we were moving through honey instead of atmosphere.

"Much better," Chi sighed as we crossed the threshold, his form immediately stabilizing into solid flesh. "The stones anchor reality—I haven't felt this corporeal in centuries."

Heart's fighters spread out around the perimeter, their movements becoming more coordinated as the temporal stability eased their disorientation. Martha checked on the scarred young man, who seemed to have settled into a consistent age somewhere in his mid-twenties, the flickering between youth and elderhood finally stilled.

"Better?" Martha asked, her weathered hands gentle as she checked his pulse.

"Much," he replied, his voice stronger now. "It felt like I was being pulled apart and put back together over and over." He glanced around the stone circle with newfound respect. "This place... it's alive, isn't it?"

"Everything in the Forgotten Lands has some degree of consciousness," Varik confirmed, settling onto a moss-covered boulder that obligingly shaped itself into a more comfortable seat. "The stones, the trees, even the path we're following—they all remember what Wonderland was like before the division."

I sank down beside one of the carved monoliths, immediately feeling the silver patterns beneath my skin respond to its proximity. The symbols etched into the stone began to glow faintly, resonating with the magic flowing through me. As I watched, they rearranged themselves into configurations that looked almost like written language—though in no script I recognized.

"They're trying to communicate," I whispered, pressing my palm flat against the stone's surface. The moment my skin made contact, images flooded my mind—visions of Wonderland as it had been before the courts divided it into warring territories.

I saw vast libraries where knowledge flowed freely between realms. Gardens where impossible flowers bloomed in harmonious chaos. Cities built from crystallized dreams where beings from all corners of reality lived in peaceful coexistence. And at the center of it all, a figure with silver-touched hair who moved through the landscape.

I didn’t know I was in a trance, or even hear my name being called as more and more images were shown to me. Things that happened, things that could happen…and things happening now. All shown to me so quickly I felt myself almost disconnect with my body as I let myself fall deeper and deeper into the visons being shown.

Chapter Twenty- Four

Alice

"Alice!" The voice seemed to come from everywhere and nowhere, echoing through the visions flooding my mind. I felt hands on my shoulders, pulling me back, but the stone's connection held me like an anchor in a storm.

"She's not responding," Heart's voice tinged with panic. Through our bond, I felt his fear like ice water in my veins.

"The stone is showing her the past," Varik said, his voice distant beneath the roar of images cascading through my consciousness. "Or possibly the future."

Another set of hands touched me, cooler than Heart's, with a familiar energy that rippled through my awareness. Chi. His touch created a counterpoint to the stone's overwhelming presence, giving me something to focus on beyond the endless stream of visions.

"Alice," Chi murmured, his voice somehow cutting through the chaos in my mind. "Follow my voice back. The stone will show you everything if you let it, but you'll lose yourself in the process."

I tried to focus on his words, using them as a lifeline to pull myself back from the endless cascade of images. The visions fought against my retreat—showing me the Red Queen as a child, innocent before power corrupted her; Heart leading armies of liberated citizens through Wonderland's restored territories; myself standing in a great hall where all the courts had gathered, not in war but in council.

"I can see... everything," I gasped, my voice sounding strange and distant even to my own ears. "Past, present, future—it's all happening at once."

"That's the nature of the Forgotten Lands," Varik said, his hands joining the others trying to anchor me to the present moment. "The stones remember every possibility that ever existed or could exist. But mortals aren't meant to experience time that way."

I felt the ward consciousness within me stirring, reaching out to interface with the overwhelming flood of temporal information. Instead of being crushed by the visions, it began to sort them, organizing the chaotic stream into manageable threads. Through its intervention, I could suddenly distinguish between what was, what is, and what might be.

"The ward," I whispered, feeling my connection to the present moment strengthening. "It's helping me process the information instead of drowning in it."

Chi's relief flooded through our connection as my eyes finally focused on his face. "Clever little consciousness," he murmured, his form more solid than I'd ever seen it. "Using temporal organization to prevent temporal displacement."

I pulled my hand back from the stone, immediately feeling the loss of that vast perspective. But the ward consciousness retained some of what it had absorbed, maintaining a thread of connection with the ancient monolith. Through that tenuous link, I could still sense the stone's awareness—curious, patient, and incredibly old.

What did you see?" Heart asked, his ruby eyes intense as he knelt beside me. The Heart Stone pulsed against my chest, our connection vibrating with shared adrenaline.

"Too much," I admitted, pressing my palms to my temples where pressure built like a gathering storm. "Wonderland before the division. The monarchs when they were young. Battles that haven't happened yet." I looked up at Varik, whose expression had gone carefully neutral. "I saw you, too. In a different time."

Something flickered behind Varik's wild green eyes—pain or recognition, I couldn't tell which. "The stones remember everyone who passes through the Forgotten Lands.”

“Did you see anything else?” Heart asked, eyes searching mine with concern and curiosity.

I took a shaky breath, trying to organize the visions that were at the forefront of my mind, "I saw the Red Queen's rise, Heart. I saw what she did to claim her throne."

Heart's expression darkened, ruby eyes flashing with old pain. "My mother's ascension is written in blood."

"So much blood," I whispered, the images still fresh in my mind—a younger version of the Red Queen standing amid a field of fallen courtiers, her crown dripping crimson as she declared herself sole ruler of the Heart territories.She killed her own siblings to secure the throne. Drained their life force to fuel her initial blood magic rituals."

Heart's jaw tightened, his hands clenching into fists. "I knew she was ruthless, but siblings..." He trailed off, the weight of familial betrayal settling over him like a shroud.

"The stone showed me something else," I continued, my voice barely above a whisper, “It showed me what came before—she wasn't always like this. There was love in her once, before it curdled into obsession."

Heart's jaw tightened, his hands clenching into fists. "Love doesn't excuse what she became."

"No," I agreed, "but it explains it. She lost someone—a daughter who died from a magical plague that swept through the courts. The grief... it broke something fundamental inside her."

Through the Heart Stone, I felt Heart's shock like a physical blow. "A daughter? I never... she never spoke of—"

"Because acknowledging the loss would mean admitting vulnerability," Chi interrupted, his form rippling with agitation. "The Red Queen built her entire reign on the perception of absolute power."

Varik stood abruptly, pacing to the edge of the stone circle. "The stones reveal many truths, but not always the complete picture. The Red Queen's grief may have been her catalyst, but it doesn't explain centuries of tyranny and blood magic."

I struggled to my feet, the silver patterns beneath my skin pulsing with renewed energy. The ward consciousness continued sorting through the flood of information it had absorbed, occasionally sending flashes of insight that made me gasp.

"There's more," I said, my voice steadier now. "The stone showed me what's happening outside the Forgotten Lands. The Red Queen isn't just pursuing us—she's declared open war on all neutral territories. She's convinced herself that anyone not actively helping her capture me is an enemy."

Heart cursed under his breath, ruby eyes darkening to the color of spilled blood. "My resistance fighters in the borderlands—they'll be slaughtered."

"Not just yours," I said, the visions still cascading through my consciousness like a waterfall of terrible possibilities. "All of them. Every safe house, every neutral village that's ever sheltered a refugee from the courts—she's marked them all for destruction."

Through the ward consciousness, I could see the Red Queen's forces spreading across Wonderland like spilled ink, leaving scorched earth in their wake. Villages burned while their inhabitants fled into forests that offered no real sanctuary. The other monarchs watched from their territories, calculating whether to intervene or simply wait for the chaos to eliminate potential threats.

"She's forcing everyone to choose sides," Heart said grimly, understanding dawning in his ruby eyes. "Neutrality becomes impossible when remaining neutral means death."

Chi's form flickered with fury. "A clever strategy, if utterly mad. She's gambling the other courts won't unite against her before she can consolidate power."

"She's already making alliances," I said, the images from the stone still flowing through my mind. "The King of Diamonds has offered her access to his crystal technology in exchange for certain territories once the war is over."

Varik's expression darkened. "Predictable. The King of Diamonds always calculates the most advantageous position."

"What about the others?" Heart asked, his voice tight with urgency. "The Queen of Clubs? The King of Spades?"

I closed my eyes, letting the ward consciousness sift through the visions. "The Queen of Clubs is fortifying her borders, neither joining nor opposing the Red Queen directly. She's watching, waiting to see which way the tide turns." I paused, focusing on the shadowy figure who had visited me that night. "The King of Spades is... harder to read. He moves in multiple directions at once, making arrangements…but I don’t feel him moving like the other monarchs.”

"The King of Spades plays a longer game than the others," Varik said, his wild green eyes distant with memory. "He always has." There was something in his voice—old pain carefully contained. "During the First Queen's reign, he was known for his patience. For seeing patterns that wouldn't manifest for decades."

Heart's fighters had gathered closer during our conversation, their faces grim as they absorbed the implications of what I'd seen. Martha stepped forward, her scarred features etched with concern.

"Prince Heart," she said quietly, "if what Alice saw is true, then the safe houses in the Crimson Valley are already compromised. My brother leads a cell there—"

"I know," Heart interrupted, his voice heavy with responsibility. Through our connection, I felt his anguish like a physical weight. "The stone showed me possibilities, not certainties. There may still be time."

“There is still time.” A voice spoke, making me blink to see two figures who seemed to come out of nowhere.

“If you leave now…you may make it.” The second voice spoke. I blinked, recognizing them.

“Tweedles. Good to see you.” Heart muttered, eyeing the two wearily.

"Time moves strangely in the Forgotten Lands," Vee observed, adjusting his silver monocle as he studied our group. "But it flows normally in the Crimson Valley."

"For now," Dee added dreamily, his opalescent robes shifting like moonlight on water. "Though war changes all currents eventually."

I stared at the twins, who had appeared with their usual impossible timing. "How did you find us here? I thought the hidden paths couldn't reach into the Forgotten Lands."

"Most paths cannot," Vee confirmed, producing a small device that hummed with temporal energy. "But we are path-keepers. We go where paths are needed."

"Even where they do not yet exist," Dee finished, trailing luminous fingers through the air where reality seemed more malleable.

Martha stepped forward, desperation creeping into her weathered face. "Can you take us to the Crimson Valley? To warn my brother and the others?"

The Tweedles exchanged one of their synchronous looks, a silent communication that seemed to span multiple realities at once.

"We can create a path," Vee stated with clinical precision.

"Though not for everyone," Dee added, their dreamy voice carrying a note of regret.

Heart moved closer to the twins, his ruby eyes intense. "How many can you transport safely?"

"Five," Vee replied, already calculating variables invisible to the rest of us.

"No more than seven," Dee countered. The twins fingers weaving patterns in the air leaving luminous trails.

"Six is optimal," they concluded in perfect unison.

Heart turned to Martha, decision crystallizing in his expression. "Take five of our best. Evacuate who you can.”

"My brother's forces—how many still stand?" she asked, her voice tight with barely controlled emotion.

Vee consulted the humming device, which projected a shimmering map of Wonderland in miniature above their palm. "Seventeen fighters remain at the Crimson Valley outpost."

"Of the original Twenty-eight"" Dee added softly, compassion tempering their dreamy demeanor.

Heart's jaw tightened, ruby eyes flashing with determination. "Can your paths take us there directly? Or at least close enough to mount a rescue?"

The Tweedles exchanged one of their characteristic glances—a silent communication that seemed to span multiple realities at once.

"We can create a temporary corridor," Vee stated, his silver monocle gleaming as they assessed probabilities.

"Though the Red Queen's blood magic makes direct insertion impossible," Dee cautioned, his opalescent robes rippling with concern. "We could place you three miles from the outpost, but no closer without triggering her detection wards."

Heart nodded grimly. "Three miles we can cover on foot." He turned to his remaining fighters, selecting five with quick, decisive gestures. "Martha, take Finn, Garrett, Lucia, and Thomas. Move fast, extract who you can, and fall back to the secondary rally point."

Martha clasped Heart's shoulder, her scarred face etched with gratitude and determination. "What about you, Prince? You can't stay in the Forgotten Lands indefinitely."

"I'll catch up," Heart replied, though through our connection I felt his uncertainty. "Alice needs to reach the Sanctuary of Hours—the temporal currents here are affecting her more strongly than anticipated."

As if summoned by his words, another wave of visions crashed through my consciousness, making me stagger. The silver patterns beneath my skin flared brightly, responding to the Forgotten Lands' increasingly insistent attention. I felt the ward consciousness struggling to organize the flood of temporal information, its structure bending under the strain.

"Alice?" Chi was at my side instantly, his form solidifying as he steadied me. "What's happening?"

"Too much," I gasped, pressing my palms against my temples where pressure built like a gathering storm. "The visions are coming faster now. I can't... I can't sort them all."

Varik moved swiftly to my other side, his wild green eyes assessing my condition with practiced precision. "The Forgotten Lands are accelerating the pattern's development. We need to reach the Sanctuary sooner than I thought."

The Tweedles observed me with their starlight eyes, their expressions revealing a rare moment of concern. "The pattern grows unstable," Vee observed, hissilver monocle reflecting the chaotic light emanating from my skin.

"Like a melody played too quickly," Dee added, hisvoice carrying genuine worry beneath its dreamy cadence.

Heart stepped closer, the Heart Stone flaring against my chest as our connection intensified. Through the crystal, I felt his alarm mixing with my own disorientation. "How long before she loses control completely?"

"Hours," Varik replied grimly, studying the increasingly erratic patterns spreading across my arms. "Maybe less if the temporal currents continue to strengthen."

Martha cleared her throat, drawing our attention back to the urgent rescue mission. "Prince, we need to move now if we're going to save anyone. Every minute we delay—"

"Go," I interrupted, forcing my voice to remain steady despite the chaos building in my head. "Heart, go with them. Your people need you.”

I gave a low hiss as more visions flickered to life, images of fire consuming villages, blood-red soldiers marching through neutral territories, all punctuated by flashes of possibilities where those same territories stood united in resistance. The contradictions tore at my consciousness, making it increasingly difficult to distinguish reality from potential.

"I'm not leaving you," Heart said firmly, ruby eyes fixed on mine despite the distraction of imminent battle elsewhere. Through our connection, I felt his conflict—duty to his resistance fighters warring with a deeper, more personal concern for my safety.

"The Prince must choose," Vee stated with detachment.

"Between what is needed and what is wanted," Dee finished, hisopalescent robes rippling with sympathetic understanding.

Chi's form solidified further as he positioned himself protectively at my side. "Alice needs to reach the Sanctuary," he said, his usual playfulness entirely absent, a low growl leaving him as he stepped closer to me. "I'll ensure she gets there."

Heart's ruby eyes flashed with something primal at Chi's possessive growl, the Heart Stone pulsing against my chest as territorial instincts flared through our connection. "And leave her protection to a creature who's barely corporeal half the time?"

"Better than abandoning her for political obligations," Chi shot back, his tail whipping as his form grew more solid, more threatening.

"Enough," I said sharply, another wave of visions making my voice crack with strain. Through the temporal chaos, I could see flashes of Heart's fighters dying in the Crimson Valley, their screams echoing across timelines. "People are going to die while you two argue about who gets to babysit me."

The harsh truth cut through their posturing. Heart's jaw tightened, duty and desire warring visibly across his aristocratic features. Through our bond, I felt his anguish—the impossible choice between protecting me and saving his people tearing at him like physical pain.

"There's another option," Varik said quietly, his wild green eyes studying the Tweedles with calculating intensity. "The twins can create two paths—one to the Crimson Valley for the rescue mission, and one directly to the Sanctuary for Alice."

Vee and Dee exchanged their characteristic synchronized glance, the silver monocle and opalescent robes catching the temporal light that swirled around us.

"Possible," Vee stated after a moment of consideration.

"Though taxing," Dee added, their dreamy voice carrying a note of strain. "Creating simultaneous corridors through the Forgotten Lands requires considerable energy."

"We can manage it," they concluded in unison, though I noticed both twins looked paler than before, their forms flickering slightly at the edges, “Though we won’t be able to do much else after.”

Heart stepped closer, his ruby eyes locking with mine. "If the Tweedles create a direct path to the Sanctuary, who goes with Alice?" The question hung in the air, heavy with unspoken territorial claims.

"I will," Chi said immediately, his form solidifying completely as he moved to my side.

"As will I," Varik added, adjusting his hat with practiced precision. "The Sanctuary responds to those who've visited before. I know its rhythms, its defenses."

The silver patterns beneath my skin flared painfully as another wave of visions crashed through my consciousness—Heart leading a desperate rescue through blood-soaked fields; the Red Queen standing amid ruins, her crown pulsing with stolen life force; myself at the center of the Sanctuary, silver light pouring from my hands as the pattern within me reached critical mass.

"We're wasting time," I gasped, reaching for the wall to steady myself as reality fractured around me. "Heart, go save your people. Chi and Varik will get me to the Sanctuary."

Through our connection, I felt Heart's reluctance warring with his sense of duty. The Heart Stone pulsed against my chest, warm with shared emotion that transcended the chaos of the Forgotten Lands.

"I'll return as soon as I can," Heart said finally, his ruby eyes holding mine with fierce intensity. "The stone will guide me back to you, no matter where in the Sanctuary you may be." He reached out, his fingers brushing mine in a touch that sent silver light spiraling where our skin connected. "Stay alive, Alice."

"You too," I whispered, the words inadequate for the complex emotions flowing through our bond.

Heart turned to the Tweedles, his expression hardening into the battle-ready mask of a resistance leader. "How quickly can you open both paths?"

"Simultaneously," Vee replied, already drawing intricate patterns in the air with his fingertips. Silver light trailed behind their movements, creating geometric shapes that hung suspended in the temporal currents.

"Within moments," Dee added, hisopalescent robes beginning to glow as they mirrored their twin's gestures. Where their fingers moved, reality bent and twisted, forming the skeleton of doorways that led to distant places.

Martha and the selected fighters gathered their gear with practiced efficiency, checking weapons and supplies one final time. The scarred young man—Thomas, I remembered—caught my eye as he secured his pack.

"Thank you," he said quietly, his voice carrying the weight of someone who understood the cost of the choice being made. "For what you're doing. For what you're becoming."

I nodded, not trusting my voice as another wave of visions washed over me. The silver patterns beneath my skin flared in response, creating luminous spirals that traced my veins like living calligraphy.

The Tweedles worked in perfect synchrony, their movements mirroring each other with uncanny precision as they wove reality into new configurations. Two doorways began to materialize—one shimmering with crimson energy that smelled faintly of smoke and battle, the other radiating a calm, steady silver light that somehow felt like sanctuary.

"The path to the Valley is unstable," Vee warned, silver monocle reflecting the chaotic energies they were channeling.

"Cross quickly, remain together," Dee added, sweat beading on their pale brows as they maintained the complex temporal manipulations.

Heart moved to Martha's side, giving final instructions in low, urgent tones. Through our connection, I felt his focus shift—the personal connection between us receding as the battle commander took control. It wasn't abandonment, just a necessary compartmentalization as he prepared to lead his people into danger.

"The paths are ready," the Tweedles announced in perfect unison, their forms flickering with the strain of maintaining dual portals through the temporal chaos of the Forgotten Lands.

Heart turned to me one last time, his ruby eyes meeting mine across the distance. No words passed between us, but through the Heart Stone, I felt everything he couldn't say—concern, determination, and something deeper that neither of us was ready to name.

"Go," I said simply, the silver patterns beneath my skin pulsing in rhythm with the crystal at my throat.

Heart nodded once, then turned to lead his fighters through the crimson portal. Martha went first, followed by the others in swift succession. Heart was last, pausing one last time before leaving us behind. Through our connection, I felt the moment he crossed the threshold—a stretching sensation as the Heart Stone maintained our bond across realities. Then he was gone, the crimson portal collapsing behind him in a shower of temporal energy.

"Now you," Vee said, gesturing toward the silver doorway with visible strain.

"Before we can hold it no longer," Dee added, his opalescent robes fading as he poured the last of hisstrength into maintaining the second portal.

Varik moved swiftly, gathering his remaining belongings with practiced efficiency. "The Sanctuary will stabilize your condition," he assured me, adjusting his hat as he prepared to cross over. "Its temporal fields are designed to contain and direct chronological anomalies."

Chi materialized fully beside me, his form more solid than I'd ever seen it in the presence of the Forgotten Lands. "I'll go first," he said, his teal eyes meeting mine with uncharacteristic seriousness. "The transition can be... disorienting."

He stepped through the silver doorway, his form blurring slightly before disappearing into the luminous corridor beyond. Varik gestured for me to follow, his wild green eyes watching the Tweedles with growing concern as their forms flickered with exhaustion.

"Thank you," I said to the twins, who managed synchronized nods despite their obvious strain.

"Patterns must flow," Vee murmured, silver monocle glinting.

"Melodies must continue," Dee finished, their voice barely audible.

I took a deep breath and stepped through the silver doorway, feeling the familiar sensation of reality fracturing around me. Unlike the chaotic transition into the Forgotten Lands, this passage felt controlled, purposeful—as if the path itself recognized my destination and was guiding me there with gentle precision. The silver light enveloped me like warm water, carrying me through spaces between time.

Chapter Twenty-Five

Alice

Istumbled onto solid ground, gasping as the temporal chaos in my mind suddenly... quieted. The constant barrage of visions slowed to a manageable trickle, and the silver patterns beneath my skin settled into a steady, rhythmic pulse instead of their previous frantic flaring.

"Better?" Chi asked, materializing beside me with obvious relief. His form remained completely solid here, more real than I'd ever seen him.

I looked around in wonder. The Sanctuary of Hours rose before us like something from a fever dream—a crystalline palace that existed in multiple states simultaneously. Its spires twisted through different temporal layers, some reaching toward skies that showed dawn while others pierced twilight heavens. The structure itself seemed to breathe, expanding and contracting with a rhythm that matched my own heartbeat.

"Welcome to the center of all time," Varik said softly, his wild green eyes reflecting the palace's shifting luminescence. "The First Queen built this place as an anchor point—somewhere that could exist independently of Wonderland's temporal fluctuations."

Chi materialized beside me, his solid form more stable than it had been since we entered the Forgotten Lands. "The temporal fields here are... remarkable. I can feel every version of myself that has ever existed, but they're not fighting for dominance."

"It's designed to harmonize contradictions," Varik explained, leading us toward the crystalline entrance. "The Sanctuary doesn't force reality to choose a single version—it allows all possibilities to coexist without conflict."

As we approached the palace gates, I noticed the silver patterns beneath my skin responding to our surroundings—not with the painful flaring I'd experienced in the Forgotten Lands, but with a gentle resonance that felt almost like recognition. The ward consciousness stirred within me, curious but no longer overwhelmed by temporal information.

"The pattern knows this place," I murmured, watching as the silver traceries formed intricate designs that matched the crystalline architecture before us.

"Of course it does," Varik replied, removing his hat as we reached the entrance. "The First Queen created both the pattern and the Sanctuary. They're expressions of the same fundamental magic."

The gates opened at our approach without any visible mechanism, recognizing something in my magical signature. Inside, the palace defied architectural logic even more than the exterior suggested. Corridors stretched in impossible directions, some leading upward through floors that existed in different seasons, others spiraling downward through chambers where past and future events played out like theatrical performances.

"Stay close," Varik warned as we entered the main hall. "The Sanctuary responds to intention, but it can be... enthusiastic about showing visitors things they're not ready to see."

The main hall was a vast circular chamber with a domed ceiling displaying the night sky from every possible timeline. Stars wheeled overhead in complex patterns, some forming constellations I recognized while others traced symbols that seemed to shift meaning as I watched. At the center of the room stood a pedestal supporting what looked like a miniature version of Wonderland itself—a living map where tiny figures moved through landscapes that changed with each heartbeat.

"The Observatory," Varik explained, his voice hushed with reverence as he approached the miniature Wonderland. "It shows the realm as it truly is—not as individual courts perceive it."

I stepped closer, fascinated by the tiny figures moving across the living map. I could see the Red Queen's forces spreading like a crimson stain across neutral territories, villages burning in their wake. In another region, the Queen of Clubs' vine soldiers formed a defensive perimeter around her emerald domains, neither advancing nor retreating as the conflict escalated. The King of Diamonds watched from his crystal towers, mechanical observers recording everything for later analysis.

And the King of Spades... I frowned, searching the shadowy territories where his court should be. Unlike the other monarchs, his movements weren't clearly visible on the map.

"Where is he?" I asked, pointing to the dark territories.

Chi leaned closer to the map, his teal eyes narrowing. "That's... unusual. The King of Spades has always been secretive, but the Observatory should still show his movements."

"Unless he doesn't want to be seen," Varik murmured, adjusting his gloves as he studied the shadowy territories. "The King has abilities that even the other monarchs don't fully understand—ways of moving between realities that leave no trace."

I watched as tiny crimson soldiers marched across the miniature landscape, burning villages and forcing civilians to flee toward borders that offered no real sanctuary. Through the Heart Stone, I felt a distant pulse of urgency—Heart and his fighters had reached the Crimson Valley, finding destruction already in progress.

"Heart's people," I whispered, my hand instinctively covering the crystal at my throat. "They're fighting now."

Varik nodded grimly, his eyes fixed on the tiny figures battling across the miniature landscape. "The Observatory shows events in real-time. Your connection to Heart is allowing you to sense what the map already displays."

I focused on the Heart Stone, trying to send support through our bond despite the distance. The crystal warmed beneath my touch, pulsing with a rhythm that matched my heartbeat.

"Will they survive?" I asked, watching the tiny crimson figures swarming through what must be the Crimson Valley outpost.

"That depends on many factors," Chi replied, his tail curling thoughtfully as he studied the living map. "Including whether Heart can overcome his mother's blood magic on her own territory."

The silver patterns beneath my skin flared suddenly, responding to my concern. The miniature landscape shimmered where my attention focused, magnifying the battle unfolding in the Crimson Valley. Then as I kept my eyes on the map I saw something dark start to appear on the map.

“Is that…?” I mutter to myself, seeing what seemed to look like shadows appeared.

"Shadows on the Observatory map," Varik said sharply, moving closer to peer at the miniature landscape. "That shouldn't be possible. The Sanctuary's magic pierces all illusions."

Chi's form flickered with alarm as the dark shapes spread across the tiny battlefield. "Unless they're not illusions," he said, his voice tight with understanding. "The King of Spades—he's intervening in the battle."

The shadows moved with purpose across the living map, flowing between the crimson soldiers like liquid darkness. Where they touched the Red Queen's forces, the tiny figures simply... disappeared. Not destroyed, not defeated—erased, as if they had never existed at all.

"He's helping Heart," I breathed, watching as the shadow intervention turned the tide of the miniature battle. The few remaining resistance fighters rallied, pressing their advantage as the Red Queen's overwhelming numbers dwindled to something more manageable.

Through the Heart Stone, I felt a surge of confusion and relief from Heart—he hadn't expected this intervention, couldn't see the shadows his fighters were benefiting from, but was seizing the tactical advantage regardless.

"Why would the King of Spades help the resistance?" I asked, watching the shadowy forces continue their systematic erasure of the Red Queen's soldiers.

Varik's expression grew troubled, his wild green eyes tracking the shadow movements with obvious concern. "The King of Spades never acts without purpose. If he's intervening, it's because Heart's resistance serves his long-term strategy."

"Or because you're watching," Chi added, his tail curling thoughtfully as he studied my reaction. "The Observatory doesn't just show events—it connects to them. The King may know you're here, observing."

The thought sent a chill down my spine despite the Sanctuary's comfortable atmosphere. I remembered the King of Spades' midnight visit, his knowing eyes and cryptic words about patterns and destiny. Had he anticipated this moment? Planned for me to witness his intervention through the Observatory?

"He's sending a message," I said quietly, the realization settling over me like cold water. "Not to Heart—to me."

The shadows on the miniature battlefield suddenly stilled, forming a perfect circle around the remaining resistance fighters. For a heartbeat, they held that formation—unmistakably deliberate, directed at whoever might be watching. Then they dispersed as quickly as they had appeared, leaving Heart's forces victorious but bewildered.

Through the Heart Stone, I felt Heart's confusion mixing with relief as he surveyed the impossible victory. Seventeen fighters against three times that number of Blood Knights, and somehow they had prevailed with minimal casualties. I could sense his mental calculations—trying to understand what had happened, how his small force had managed to overcome such overwhelming odds.

"He knows something's not right," I murmured, my fingers tracing the Heart Stone's warm surface. "He just doesn't know what."

"The King of Spades prefers to remain unseen," Varik said, adjusting his hat as he stepped away from the Observatory. "Even by those he chooses to aid."

The silver patterns beneath my skin pulsed gently, responding to the Sanctuary's unique energy. Here, in this place where all times existed simultaneously, the pattern seemed more settled, more coherent—as if finding its natural rhythm after the chaotic acceleration of the Forgotten Lands.

“We’ll find somewhere for you to rest and then I shall go find the Tweedles again," Varik suggested, his gaze moving toward one of the many doorways leading from the main hall. "They'll need time to recover from opening those dual pathways, but eventually they can create a route back to retrieve Heart, and his fighters."

Chi materialized more fully beside me, his form completely solid in the Sanctuary's stabilizing fields. "The Observatory will continue tracking their movements. We'll know the moment they're ready for extraction."

I nodded, though part of me remained focused on the miniature landscape where tiny figures were already beginning to move away from the Crimson Valley. Heart's successful rescue mission had saved lives, but it also meant the Red Queen would escalate her response. The shadows that had aided them were gone, leaving no trace of the King of Spades' intervention.

"This way," Varik said, leading us toward a corridor that seemed to exist in perpetual twilight. "The residential wing maintains stable temporal fields—you'll be able to rest without worrying about displacement or having visions.”

The corridor opened into a series of chambers that seemed to anticipate our needs. As we passed each doorway, the rooms within shifted—beds appearing, baths filled with steaming water, tables laden with food that looked both familiar and exotic.

"The Sanctuary provides," Chi murmured, his tail curling with appreciation as we passed a particularly luxurious suite. "One of its more practical enchantments."

I paused at a doorway where the room beyond called to me with unexpected familiarity. Inside, a canopied bed draped in silver-blue fabrics dominated one wall, while a window overlooking impossible gardens occupied another. The ceiling was a transparent dome showing stars that moved in slow, deliberate patterns.

"This one," I said, stepping inside. The silver patterns beneath my skin hummed with recognition, as if the room itself resonated with the same frequency.

Varik nodded, unsurprised. "The First Queen's chambers. I suspected the Sanctuary might offer them to you."

Chi followed me inside, his teal eyes widening as he took in the ancient room. "I've never been permitted entry here before," he admitted, touching a silver-framed mirror with something like reverence. "Even during the First Queen's reign, these chambers were private."

I moved to the window, gazing out at gardens that seemed to exist in multiple seasons simultaneously—spring blossoms opening beside autumn fruits, winter frost crystallizing on summer foliage. "It's beautiful," I whispered, placing my palm against the cool glass. The silver patterns beneath my skin responded, creating spiraling designs that matched the garden's impossible configurations.

"The First Queen designed these gardens herself," Varik said, his voice carrying an undercurrent of old memory. "She believed harmony could exist between contradictions if given the proper space to flourish."

I pressed closer to the window, watching as a tree cycled through all four seasons in the space of minutes—buds unfurling into leaves that blazed gold before falling to reveal frost-covered branches, only to begin the cycle anew. "She was preparing for something, wasn't she? All of this—the Sanctuary, the gardens, even the pattern she left behind. It was all part of a larger plan."

"The First Queen saw further into the future than anyone realized," Varik confirmed, settling into a chair that materialized to accommodate him. "She knew Wonderland would fracture after her ascension. The Sanctuary, the hidden paths, the pattern itself—they were all meant to preserve what she couldn't protect through direct rule."

Chi drifted closer to the window, his form reflecting in the glass like a half-remembered dream. "You think she planned for Alice specifically?”

Varik gave a hum, “It isn’t outside the realm of possibilities.” His gaze flickered to the other two.

“I am going to leave Alice in your care while I go to the Tweedles.” He gave a dark look to Chi, “Behave.”

Chi flashed a grin that was all teeth. "I always behave. It's just that my definition of 'behaving' tends to be more flexible than most."

I rolled my eyes at their exchange. "I'll be fine, Varik. Go find the Tweedles."

Varik gave Chi one last look before I was left alone with Chi again, and then I could feel the shift in the atmosphere before I found myself pinned to the wall, teal eyes looking down on me.

Chapter Twenty-Six

Alice

Chi's face was inches from mine, his breath warm against my skin. The silver patterns beneath my flesh responded instantly, pulsing in rhythm with my racing heart.

"Chi," I whispered, uncertainty and something else—something deeper—coloring my voice.

Chi’s eyes went to the pulsing necklace around my neck, and I could see his eyes narrow and lips pull back into a low growl, “You are getting along with the little prince it seems.”

My breath caught at the possessive edge in Chi's voice, the way his solid form pressed against me with an intensity I'd never felt from him before. The Heart Stone pulsed against my chest, still warm from my connection to Heart, and I could see how it affected Chi—the way his jaw tightened, his pupils dilating as primal instincts warred with rational thought.

"The connection isn't what you think," I said softly, though my voice wavered as his teal eyes bored into mine. "It's tactical—"

"Is it?" Chi's hand came up to trace the chain at my throat, his touch feather-light yet somehow burning. "Because I can smell him on you, Alice. The bond you've formed—it goes deeper than strategy."

I swallowed hard, acutely aware of every point where Chi's energy touched mine. "You're jealous."

"Jealous?" Chi's laugh was dark, almost feral. "I'm territorial. There's a difference." His free hand came up to brace against the wall beside my head, effectively caging me in place. "I've spent centuries existing as fragments, Alice. Scattered pieces of consciousness drifting between realities. And then you arrived, and for the first time in longer than I care to remember, I became whole."

The silver patterns beneath my skin flared brighter, responding to his proximity and the raw emotion in his voice. Through the ward consciousness, I could feel his energy—wild, desperate, and completely focused on me.

"Chi—" I started, but was cut off.

"Do you know what it's like?" he continued, his voice dropping to a whisper that somehow felt more intense than shouting. "To finally find something that makes you real, only to watch another claim pieces of it?" His fingers traced along my collarbone, following the path of silver light beneath my skin. "The Heart Stone connects you to him in ways that should be mine."

I felt my breath hitch as his touch sent sparks of silver light racing along my nerves. "It's not a competition, Chi. What I feel for you and what the connection with Heart represents—they're different things entirely."

"Are they?" His thumb brushed across the Heart Stone, and I gasped at the conflicting sensations—the crystal's warm pulse mixing with Chi's electric touch. "Because from where I'm standing, it looks like you're collecting bonds with every Alpha you meet."

The word 'Alpha' hung in the air between us, loaded with implications I was only beginning to understand. I remembered the Caterpillar's words about pack formations, about the five connections that would anchor me.

"The Caterpillar said there would be five," I whispered, watching Chi's expression shift from possessive anger to something more complex. "You knew this would happen." Chi's hand stilled, a low hiss coming from him as his ears laid back in anger.

"You think I'm choosing him over you?" I asked, trying to calm the situation.

"Aren't you?" Chi's eyes searched mine, teal depths swirling with emotions too complex to name. I reached up, my fingers finding the curve of his jaw. The moment our skin connected, the silver patterns beneath mine blazed with recognition, and Chi's form solidified even further—more real, more present.

"You're wrong," I said quietly, watching his eyes widen as my touch anchored him more completely to this reality. "The connection with Heart... it's like having another frequency on a radio. But you, Chi—you're the signal I tune everything else to."

Chi's breath caught at my words, his rigid posture softening slightly. The possessive tension in his shoulders eased, though his hands remained braced against the wall on either side of me.

"A signal," he repeated, his voice wondering. "Not just another connection, but the foundation."

"Yes," I breathed, my thumb tracing along his cheekbone where silver light bloomed beneath his skin in response to my touch. "You ground me, Chi. Without you, all these other connections would just be chaos."

His forehead came to rest against mine, teal eyes closing as he absorbed the truth in my words. "I've never been anyone's foundation before," he admitted, vulnerability threading through his voice. "I've always been the one who slips between cracks, who exists in the spaces others can't reach."

"Well, now you're mine," I said simply, feeling the rightness of those words. I could see something dark come to his eyes before he moved forward, his trail wrapping itself around my waist until his lips were on mine.

The kiss was electric, sending cascades of silver light racing through my veins. Chi's energy merged with mine in ways that defied explanation—not the steady warmth of the Heart Stone's connection, but something wilder, more fundamental. Like lightning finding its perfect conductor.

His hands left the wall to frame my face, fingers threading through my hair as he deepened the kiss. The silver patterns beneath my skin responded instantly, creating spiraling designs that matched the rhythm of our shared breath. Through the ward consciousness, I felt Chi's essence—no longer fragmented but whole, solid, real in ways he'd never been before.

"Alice," he murmured against my lips, my name a prayer and a claim all at once. His eyes were dark, slitted as they looked down at me, before I could say something his lips were back on me, this time it was with pure hunger.

I gasped against his mouth as Chi's hunger washed over me in waves. His hands slid down to my waist, pulling me flush against him as the silver patterns beneath my skin blazed brighter than I'd ever seen them. The ward consciousness stirred within me, responding not just to Chi's touch but to something deeper—a recognition that sent shivers through every nerve.

"Mine," Chi growled against my throat, his voice carrying harmonics that seemed to resonate in my bones. His teeth grazed my pulse point, and I felt something fundamental shift between us—not just magical connection but something more primal, more permanent.

The Heart Stone flared against my chest, and for a moment I felt Heart's distant alarm through our bond—he could sense my elevated emotions even across realms. Chi's head snapped up, eyes flashing with renewed possessiveness as he felt the intrusion.

"That necklace is an annoyance.” He hissed his tail unwrapping from my waist, as hands moved and lifted me up, pushing me harder against the wall and making me wrap my legs around him with a gasp. The position sent heat spiraling through me, Chi's solid form supporting my weight as if I weighed nothing. His teal eyes held mine, pupils dilated with desire and something deeper—a claiming that went beyond the physical.

"Let me show you what real connection feels like," Chi murmured, his voice rough with need. One hand tangled in my hair while the other traced the silver patterns spreading across my collarbone. Where his fingers touched, the light intensified, creating spirals that seemed to pulse with our shared heartbeat.

I could barely think past the sensations flooding through me—Chi's energy merging with mine in ways that made the Heart Stone's connection feel distant by comparison. This was raw, immediate, transformative. The ward consciousness within me sang with recognition, as if Chi's touch was awakening something that had been dormant.

"Chi," I gasped as his lips found the sensitive spot where my neck met my shoulder. The silver patterns beneath my skin responded instantly, creating intricate designs that spiraled down my arms like living tattoos. His teeth grazed my pulse point again, and I felt something deep within me respond—not just desire, but recognition. As if my body knew his touch, had been waiting for it.

"That's it," Chi murmured against my skin, his voice vibrating through me. The silver light beneath my skin began to pulse in rhythm with Chi's energy, creating a feedback loop that made my head spin. Through the ward consciousness, I could feel his essence more clearly than ever before—wild, ancient, but somehow perfectly matched to my own chaotic magic.

"Let go," he whispered, his breath hot against my ear. I surrendered to his suggestion, allowing the silver light to move freely from my skin to his. Where our bodies connected, the boundaries between us blurred—his energy and mine intermingling until I couldn't tell where I ended and he began. The ward consciousness expanded, no longer contained within me but flowing between us like quicksilver.

"Chi, I—" Words failed me as sensation overwhelmed thought. His mouth claimed mine again, swallowing whatever I might have said. His kiss tasted of wild magic and impossible things, of moonlight on water and shadows that danced. My fingers tangled in his hair, pulling him closer. Through the connection, I felt the ward consciousness pulse with recognition—not just of Chi, but of what we were becoming together. The silver patterns beneath my skin flowed outward, creating a luminous web that enveloped us both in shifting light.

"I've waited centuries for this," Chi murmured against my throat, his voice deeper than I'd ever heard it. "For someone who could see all of me, hold all of me."

His hands slid under my shirt, palms flat against my ribs where the silver patterns swirled most intensely. At his touch, the light between us flared brighter, and I gasped as new sensations cascaded through me—memories that weren't mine, emotions too ancient to name. Chi in a thousand different forms across countless timelines, always searching, always incomplete... until now.

"What's happening?" I whispered as images flooded my mind—Chi standing beside a silver-haired woman I somehow recognized as the First Queen; Chi flowing between realities as Wonderland fractured; Chi watching over dreamers who carried fragments of the pattern I now held complete.

"Bond formation," Chi explained, his voice rough with emotion as he felt the shared memories flowing between us. "When an Alpha and Omega connect fully, their essences align. Memories transfer, boundaries dissolve."

His fingers traced the silver patterns along my ribs, sending shivers of pleasure and recognition through my entire being. The ward consciousness expanded further, encompassing both our forms in a cocoon of luminous energy.

"I'm not—I don't understand what that means," I managed, even as my body arched into his touch.

Chi's smile was tender yet feral, his eyes holding mine with an intensity that stole my breath. "You're becoming what you were always meant to be, Alice.”

I felt something click into place deep within my chest, like a lock finding its key. The silver patterns beneath my skin pulsed once, brilliantly, before settling into a steady rhythm that matched Chi's heartbeat perfectly. Through our merged consciousness, I could feel his wonder—centuries of fragmented existence suddenly crystallizing into wholeness.

"We're bonded," I whispered, the knowledge flowing through me like warm honey. "or the start of a full bond."

Chi's eyes blazed with triumph and something deeper—a contentment I'd never seen in him before. "The first of five," he murmured, his thumb tracing my lower lip. "But the most important. The anchor that will keep you grounded as the other connections form."

The Heart Stone pulsed against my chest, Heart's distant confusion bleeding through our connection. He could sense the fundamental change in me, the new layer of magical signature that now intertwined with mine like silver thread through fabric.

"He knows," Chi said, a note of satisfaction in his voice as he felt Heart's bewilderment through the crystal. "Good. Let him understand that you belong to more than just political alliances."

I pressed my forehead against Chi's, our shared breath creating small clouds in the suddenly charged air. "This isn't about ownership, Chi."

His hands gentled on my waist, supporting rather than claiming. "The bond doesn't make you mine, Alice. It makes us each other's." He held me close for another second before setting me down and taking a step back.

“You need to get some rest before the others come back. I know you are tired.” I could see the reluctance as he put space between us. I felt the truth of his words resonate through our new bond—exhaustion creeping in as the adrenaline of our connection faded. The silver patterns beneath my skin had settled into a gentle, steady glow rather than their previous chaotic flaring, but I could sense they'd drawn heavily on my energy reserves.

"You're right," I admitted, swaying slightly on my feet. The magnitude of what had just happened between us was beginning to sink in, and with it came a bone-deep weariness that threatened to pull me under. "I can barely keep my eyes open."

Chi's expression softened, the feral intensity replaced by something gentler yet no less possessive. "The bed will help stabilize your energy. The First Queen designed this room to harmonize with the pattern you carry."

I moved toward the canopied bed, hyper-aware of Chi's presence behind me—not just his physical form, but his essence flowing alongside mine through our new bond. The silver-blue fabrics seemed to welcome me, the mattress adjusting to support my body as I settled beneath covers that felt like captured starlight.

"Will you stay?" I asked, my voice barely above a whisper as exhaustion pulled at my consciousness.

Chi materialized in the chair beside the bed, his form completely solid now—no flickering, no translucence. The bond had anchored him to this reality as surely as it had changed me. "Always," he said simply, his teal eyes soft with an emotion I was only beginning to recognize. "Rest, Alice. I'll watch over you."

I closed my eyes, feeling the Sanctuary's temporal fields wash over me like a gentle tide. Through our bond, I sensed Chi's protective presence—a warm constant that followed me into sleep. But even as consciousness faded, I could feel distant pulses but didn’t know what it was as darkness took over.

Chapter Twenty-Seven

Heart

Iwatched as the last of the Red Queen's forces retreated through the burning ruins of what had once been our strongest outpost. My sword dripped with blood magic residue, the crimson liquid hissing as it evaporated in the cold air. Around me, my fighters moved with practiced efficiency, gathering survivors and salvaging what supplies remained.

"Prince Heart," Martha called, her scarred face grim as she approached. "We've secured the perimeter. Twenty-three survivors total, including twelve of the original garrison."

I nodded, wiping my blade clean on a scrap of fabric torn from a fallen Blood Knight's uniform. "Casualties?"

"Four of ours. Nine of the outpost defenders." Martha's voice remained steady, though I could see the toll the numbers took in the tightness around her eyes. "Better than expected, all things considered."

Better than impossible iswhat she meant. Glancing to the side, I saw a figure hidden from view. I could feel my lip curl at the sight of the Spade King.

"What are you doing here?" I demanded, keeping my voice low enough that only the King could hear. The King of Spades remained partially obscured by shadow, even in the bright light of the burning outpost. His face, what little I could see of it, betrayed no emotion.

"Ensuring the survival of a valuable piece," he replied, his voice like silk sliding over steel. "Your resistance has its uses, Prince of Hearts."

I tightened my grip on my sword, though I knew it would be useless against him. "I didn't request your assistance."

"And yet you needed it." His dark eyes flickered to the survivors gathering behind me. "Your mother brought six Blood Knights. You would have lost everyone."

The truth in his words stung worse than any wound I'd received in battle.I’d led my people into what should’ve been a massacre. Without the King's intervention—those shadows that swept through the battle like liquid death, erasing the Red Queen's forces without leaving bodies behind—we would all be dead.

"Why help us now?" I asked, struggling to keep the suspicion from my voice. "You've watched my resistance fight for decades without intervention."

The King of Spades' lips curved into what might have been a smile on anyone else. On him, it looked like a predator considering its options. "Circumstances have changed. The dreamer's arrival has... accelerated certain timelines."

"Alice," I said, the name sending a pulse through the Heart Stone I carried. Through our connection, I’d felt her alarm, then a surge of something else—something that made my blood burn with territorial instinct. Now the connection felt different, layered with another presence I recognized all too well. "What do you know about her?"

"More than you," the King replied, stepping further into the light cast by the burning buildings. The shadows around him seemed to move independently, writhing like living things. "The First Queen was not the only one who could see across timelines, Prince. I have watched the pattern's development for centuries, waiting for the right dreamer to carry it."

I felt the Heart Stone pulse against my chest, its warmth now tainted with something foreign—another magical signature intertwined with Alice's that made my jaw clench. "The Cheshire," I growled, understanding flooding through me. "He's bonded with her."

"The first bond, yes," the King confirmed, his dark eyes glittering with satisfaction. "As was always intended. The pattern requires five anchors to reach full manifestation. You understand your role in this, I trust?"

My grip on my sword tightened until my knuckles went white, "My role?" I snarled, taking a step toward the King despite every instinct screaming to flee. "I'm not a pawn in your games."

The King of Spades tilted his head, shadows writhing around him like serpents. "Aren't you? You carry my crystal, feel her emotions, rush to her aid when she's threatened." His voice carried dark amusement. "The Heart Stone doesn't create bonds, Prince. It merely amplifies what already exists."

Through the crystal's connection, I felt another pulse of that foreign presence—Chi's essence now permanently intertwined with Alice's magical signature. The realization that he had claimed the first and most foundational bond sent rage coursing through my veins.

"The Cheshire got there first," I said through gritted teeth.

"Of course he did. Chi has been fragmented for centuries, existing only in pieces scattered across realities. Alice's pattern offered him the first real chance at wholeness he's had since the realm fractured." The King's expression remained infuriatingly calm. "Your bond will be different—complementary rather than foundational."

I felt the truth of his words through the Heart Stone's connection, the way Alice's magical signature now carried Chi's essence like silver thread through silk. It didn't diminish what flowed between us, but it changed it—made it part of something larger and more complex than I had anticipated.

"The other three," I said, forcing my voice to remain steady. "Who are they?"

The King of Spades' smile widened, revealing teeth that seemed sharper than they should be. "Patience, Prince. The pattern will reveal its needs in time." He gestured toward the survivors gathering around Martha. "For now, you have more immediate concerns. My mother will not take this defeat lightly. Her next attack will come directly from the Court of Hearts itself—no proxy forces, no restraint."

I glanced back at my battered fighters, their faces smudged with ash and blood but alive. We had won against impossible odds, but only because of this shadow king's intervention.

"What do you want from me?" I asked, knowing there would be a price for his assistance. There always was with the King of Spades.

"Continue as you have been," he replied, shadows coiling around his shoulders like living cloaks. "Lead your resistance. Fight your mother's tyranny. When the time comes, stand with Alice as she needs you to."

"And when will that be?" I bit out, not liking being told to do by this man.

The King's dark eyes glittered with knowledge that spanned centuries. "Sooner than you might expect. The pattern accelerates within her—Chi's bond will only hasten the process."

I opened my mouth to make another comment but a portal opened and out walked The hatter.

"Heart," Varik called, his wild green eyes finding me immediately among the ruins. "The Tweedles can only maintain this connection for moments—gather your people quickly."

I turned back to the King of Spades, but he had already melted into the shadows, leaving nothing but a lingering chill in the air where he'd stood. The Heart Stone pulsed against my chest, warm with Alice's distant presence, now layered with Chi's signature like an unwelcome watermark.

"Martha," I called, forcing my attention back to the immediate crisis. "Get everyone through the portal—wounded first."

As my fighters hurried the survivors toward the shimmering doorway Varik had opened, I scanned the burning outpost one last time. This had been our strongest position in the neutral territories—a symbol of resistance that had stood for nearly a decade. Now it was ash and rubble, another casualty in my mother's campaign to force the realm into submission.

"Prince," Thomas called, supporting one of the wounded garrison defenders. "We're ready."

I took one final look at the destruction, memorizing the cost of this small victory. The shadows where the King of Spades had stood seemed to whisper promises and threats in equal measure. Whatever game he was playing, Alice was at the center of it—and through our bond, so was I.

"Move out," I commanded, following my people through the portal.

The transition back to the Sanctuary was jarring after the chaos of battle. One moment I stood amid burning ruins and the acrid smell of blood magic, the next I was breathing the crystalline air of the palace's main hall. The Observatory's living map showed the Crimson Valley outpost as a blackened scar on the miniature landscape.

My fighters stumbled through the portal behind me, their expressions shifting from battle-ready tension to wonder as they took in the impossible architecture of the Sanctuary. The wounded gasped as the palace's magic flowed over them, accelerating healing and soothing pain. Even Martha, who had seen more of Wonderland's mysteries than most, looked around with wide eyes.

"Welcome to the Sanctuary of Hours," Varik said, his hat tilted at a jaunty angle despite the gravity of our situation. "The temporal fields here will stabilize your injuries better than any conventional healing."

“Your timing was impeccable," I told Varik as the last of my fighters made it through, followed by the Tweedles who moved to stand off to the side away from everyone. "Another hour and the Red Queen would have sent reinforcements."

Varik adjusted his hat, those wild green eyes studying me with unsettling intensity. "The Tweedles sensed the shift in the battle. They insisted we open the path immediately, despite their exhaustion."

I nodded, scanning the great hall for any sign of Alice. Through our connection, I could feel her presence somewhere in the Sanctuary—sleeping now, her consciousness wrapped in layers of silver light and Chi's protective energy. The knowledge that they had bonded burned like acid in my veins.

"She's resting," Varik said, reading my expression with infuriating accuracy. "The transition to the Sanctuary was... intense for her. The pattern within her is evolving rapidly."

I bit back the questions burning on my tongue, aware of my fighters watching me with curious eyes. They'd followed me into battle without hesitation, risked their lives on my command. The last thing they needed was to see their leader distracted by personal entanglements.

"My people need food and rest," I said instead, gesturing to the survivors who stood uncertainty in the vast hall. "And information about what happens next."

Varik nodded, his expression softening slightly. "The residential wing will accommodate everyone. The Sanctuary provides for its guests."

As if responding to his words, doorways around the hall began to glow with warm, inviting light. My fighters exchanged nervous glances before Martha stepped forward, her scarred face set with determination. "Come on, everyone. You heard the Prince—we need rest before we can plan our next move." She gestured toward the glowing doorways. "And after what we've been through, I'm not questioning magical hospitality."

Her pragmatic acceptance broke the spell of uncertainty. My fighters began moving toward the residential wing, supporting the wounded and murmuring among themselves about the impossible architecture surrounding them. Thomas paused beside me, his young face still bearing traces of the temporal displacement he'd experienced in the Forgotten Lands. I could see the Tweedles glance at one another before disappearing as well.

"Prince," he said quietly, his voice carrying the weight of someone who'd seen too much in too short a time. "What the King of Spades said back there—about patterns and bonds. Is Alice really that important to ending this war?"

I felt the Heart Stone pulse against my chest, warm with her distant presence. Through our connection, I could sense her dreams—silver light dancing through landscapes that shifted between memory and possibility. Chi's presence wrapped around her consciousness like protective armor, their bond creating harmonies I could feel but not fully understand.

"More important than any of us realized," I answered Thomas honestly. "The pattern she carries... it's not just magic. It's Wonderland's original blueprint, the foundation that existed before the courts divided everything into territories."

Thomas nodded slowly, his expression grave beyond his years. "And we're all just pieces in whatever game is playing out around her."

"Not pieces," I corrected, watching the last of my fighters disappear into the residential wing. "Allies. There's a difference, even if the outcome might look similar."

The young man's mouth quirked in what might have been a smile. "Spoken like a true prince. I'll leave you to your planning, sir." He sketched a quick bow before heading toward the doorways where the others had disappeared.

I waited until I was alone with Varik, the weight of what I'd learned from the King of Spades settling over me like a shroud. "Tell me exactly what happened between Alice and Cheshire."

Varik raised an eyebrow, his wild green eyes studying me with clinical interest. "Concerned about your investment, Prince?"

"Don't play games with me, Hatter," I growled, the Heart Stone pulsing against my chest in response to my agitation. "I can feel the change in our connection. Something fundamental has shifted."

Varik sighed, removing his hat to run a hand through his disheveled hair. "The pattern within Alice requires five anchors to stabilize completely. Chi formed the first bond—the foundational connection that will allow the others to take shape without overwhelming her."

"And you just let it happen?" I finished, my voice tight with barely controlled emotion.

"Let it happen?" Varik's laugh held no humor. "Prince, I couldn't have stopped it if I'd wanted to. The pattern recognizes what it needs. Chi has been fragmented for centuries—Alice's magic offered him wholeness for the first time since the realm fractured.” echoing the King of Spades words. “That kind of connection doesn't ask permission."

I paced to the Observatory, staring down at the miniature landscape where tiny figures still moved across the Crimson Valley ruins. The Heart Stone's warmth against my chest felt different now—layered, complex, sharing space with another's claim. "The King of Spades knew this would happen. He was waiting for it."

"The King of Spades knows many things," Varik replied carefully, his tone suggesting deeper knowledge he wasn't ready to share. "The question is what.” We lapsed into silence before Varik sighed.

“Go rest. You’ve had a long day and sleep should help clear your head.” He gave me one last look before leaving me alone to my thoughts and emotions.

Chapter Twenty-Eight

Alice

Iblinked awake when I heard talking around me, I looked over to where the noise was coming from. Chi was talking and trying to get Vee and Dee to leave.

"—insist that Alice needs her rest," Chi was saying, his voice carrying that protective edge I'd grown familiar with.

"But the patterns shift," Vee protested, his monocle catching the ethereal light filtering through the chamber's crystal windows.

"The melodies change tempo," Dee added dreamily, his opalescent robes shimmering as he gestured toward me. "She must know what approaches."

I sat up slowly, the silver-blue covers sliding away as I focused on the Tweedles' agitated energy. Through our bond, I felt Chi's reluctance to wake me, his desire to shield me from whatever news they brought. But there was something else—an urgency in the air that made the silver patterns beneath my skin stir restlessly.

"What's happening?" I asked, my voice still thick with sleep as I swung my legs over the side of the bed. The moment my feet touched the floor, the silver patterns beneath my skin flared to life, responding to some disturbance I couldn't yet identify.

Chi moved to my side instantly, his form completely solid in the Sanctuary's stabilizing fields. Through our bond, I felt his protective instincts warring with the knowledge that whatever the Tweedles had discovered couldn't be ignored. "The Observatory detected unusual activity," he said reluctantly. "Multiple temporal distortions across Wonderland's territories. The Red Queen, is not happy, at all."

Vee stepped forward, his silver monocle reflecting patterns of light that seemed to exist in multiple dimensions simultaneously. "Put together the Spade King helped defeat her as you probably already know…” He trailed off.

"...and now her forces are gathering at the borders of all the neutral territories," Dee finished, their voices uncharacteristically somber. "Not just the usual soldiers—she's summoned the Blood Mages from the outer realms."

I felt a chill run through me. "Blood Mages? Are those worse than the Blood Knights?"

Chi's tail flickered about rapidly, unable to keep still. "Significantly. Blood Knights merely use blood-infused weapons. Blood Mages can manipulate life force directly—drain it from entire villages to fuel their rituals."

"The Red Queen hasn't deployed them in over a century," Vee stated, adjusting his monocle as data scrolled across its surface.

"Not since the last rebellion, which Hatter lead, took place in," Dee added, hisdreamy voice carrying a note of dread.

I winced at the implications. "She's escalating because of us," I said, the guilt settling heavy in my chest. Through the Heart Stone, I felt a distant pulse of acknowledgment from Heart—he was awake somewhere in the Sanctuary, his mind churning with similar concerns.

"Not because of us," Chi corrected gently, his tail curling protectively around my wrist. "Because of what we represent. The pattern that resides within you, it threatens everything the monarchs have built since the First Queen's ascension."

"The Red Queen fears unification, above all else," Vee observed clinically.

"Her power relies on division," Dee finished with a dreamy nod.

I stood shakily, the silver patterns beneath my skin responding to my anxiety with swirling designs that seemed to reach toward the Tweedles. "How bad is it? How many people are in danger?"

The twins exchanged one of their synchronized looks, a silent communication that spoke volumes.

"The Observatory will show you," Vee said, his voice uncharacteristically gentle.

"Better to see than to hear," Dee added, extending a hand toward the door.

I followed them through the crystalline corridors of the Sanctuary, Chi a solid presence at my side. Through our bond, I felt his concern—not just for the situation, but for how I would react to it. The silver patterns beneath my skin pulsed with each heartbeat, responding to the tension in the air.

The main hall was already occupied when we arrived. Heart stood before the Observatory's living map, his ruby eyes tracking the movement of crimson forces across the miniature landscape. Varik paced nearby, hat askew as he muttered calculations under his breath. Martha and several other resistance fighters clustered at the edges of the map, their faces grim as they watched their hideouts and safe houses being systematically destroyed.

Heart looked up as we entered, his ruby eyes finding mine immediately. Through our connection, I felt his concern mingled with something more complex—recognition of the bond I'd formed with Chi, acceptance tinged with territorial frustration.

"Alice," he said, his voice carrying warmth despite the tension evident in his posture. "You should see this."

I approached the Observatory, gasping at the devastation displayed across the miniature landscape. The Red Queen's forces had spread like a crimson flood, villages burning in their wake as refugees fled toward borders that offered no real sanctuary. At the heart of the destruction, seven figures in flowing robes moved with terrible purpose—the Blood Mages, each surrounded by an aura of crimson energy that seemed to pulse with stolen life force.

"She's gone mad," Martha whispered, her scarred face pale as she watched her home village disappear beneath a tide of red-armored soldiers. "This isn't strategic—it's vindictive."

"It's both," Heart replied grimly, his ruby eyes tracking the Blood Mages' methodical progress. "My mother believes that by destroying everything Alice might value, she'll force her to surrender rather than watch innocent people suffer."

I pressed my hand against the Observatory's edge, feeling sick as I watched tiny figures fleeing before the advancing army. "This is psychological warfare," I whispered. "She's trying to break me by making me responsible for their suffering."

"A classic Red Queen tactic," Varik confirmed, his wild eyes narrowing as he studied the map. "She employed similar strategies during the last rebellion—targeted civilian populations to demoralize resistance fighters."

Through our bond, I felt Chi's protective fury surging like a storm. As he moved to stand beside me, teal eyes blazing with barely contained violence. "She miscalculates," he growled, his voice carrying harmonics that made the air itself vibrate. "Alice isn't the type to break under pressure—she's the type to fight back."

"Fighting back is exactly what she wants," Heart said, his ruby eyes meeting mine across the Observatory. "The moment you leave the Sanctuary to help those people, you'll be vulnerable. The Blood Mages can track magical signatures across vast distances."

I watched the tiny crimson figures methodically destroying everything in their path, each burning village sending smoke that obscured other territories on the living map. "So I'm supposed to hide here while people die because of me?"

"You're supposed to think strategically," Varik interrupted, his hat tilting as he leaned over the map. "The Red Queen wants you reactive, desperate. She's counting on your humanity to override tactical judgment."

I felt the silver patterns beneath my skin flare with frustration, the ward consciousness responding to my emotional state. "There has to be something we can do."

Heart studied the Observatory with a general's calculating gaze. "If we strike at the Blood Mages directly, we might disrupt the advance enough for civilians to escape. My fighters are experienced with guerrilla tactics."

"A suicide mission," Chi scoffed, his tail lashing. "Blood Mages can drain life force from a hundred paces. Your fighters wouldn't get within striking distance."

Varik gave a sigh as he looked to Chi, “It seems we may end up coming out of retirement on fighting…” He let a unhinged smile take over his face, “I am sure some of my inventions could used a little work out. What do you say?”

Chi sighed, eyes glancing to me, “And who will stay with Alice?”

"I will," a familiar voice said from the shadows near the entrance. The King of Spades materialized as if stepping through a curtain of darkness, his presence immediately commanding the attention of everyone in the hall. "The Sanctuary's protections are formidable, but they require... reinforcement against what the Red Queen is preparing."

Heart's hand moved instinctively to his sword hilt, ruby eyes blazing with territorial instinct. "Your assistance isn't requested or required."

"Isn't it?" The King's dark gaze swept over the Observatory, where the Blood Mages continued their systematic destruction. "Tell me, Prince of Hearts, how many of your fighters survived the last encounter with just one Blood Knight? Now there are seven Blood Mages, each capable of draining an entire village to fuel their magic."

I felt the silver patterns beneath my skin respond to the King's presence, not with alarm but with welcome. The ward consciousness stirred within me, reaching toward the shadowy monarch with what felt like recognition. Through our bond, I sensed Chi's immediate wariness, his protective instincts flaring as the King approached.

"You knew this would happen," I said, watching as the King of Spades moved with liquid grace around the Observatory. "You intervened at the Crimson Valley because you wanted us to gather here."

The King's lips curved into what might have been a smile on anyone else. On him, it looked like a predator acknowledging a worthy opponent. "Perceptive, Alice. The pattern grows stronger within you by the hour."

Heart stepped forward, positioning himself between me and the shadowy monarch. "Whatever game you're playing, we're not pieces on your board."

"Aren't you?" The King's dark eyes glittered with ancient knowledge. "You all move precisely as the pattern requires.” His gaze settled on me, dark and knowing. "But perhaps I've misjudged you, Alice. Perhaps you're not merely another piece, but a player in your own right."

I felt the silver patterns beneath my skin pulse in response to his words, the ward consciousness stretching toward him with curious tendrils of light.

"What do you know about the Blood Mages?" I asked, ignoring the tension crackling between the men. "If they're as powerful as you say, how can anyone stand against them?"

The King of Spades circled the Observatory, shadows trailing in his wake like living cloaks. "Blood Mages draw their power from life force—the more they drain, the stronger they become. But their magic has a fundamental weakness." His fingers brushed the miniature landscape, shadows spreading across the tiny Blood Mages like a web. "They can only channel what they've consumed. Interrupt their connection to their power source, and they become vulnerable."

Chi's eyes narrowed with sudden understanding. "The ritual circles. They always establish anchoring points to stabilize their drain."

"Precisely," the King confirmed, dark eyes gleaming with approval. "Seven Blood Mages require seven ritual circles, positioned at specific points across the landscape. Destroy those circles, and their power collapses."

Heart studied the Observatory with renewed focus, ruby eyes tracking the Blood Mages' movements. "They're maintaining formation as they advance—equidistant from each other, creating a perfect heptagon."

"The ritual geometry," Varik murmured, fingers tracing invisible patterns above the map. "If we could identify the anchor points..."

The King of Spades gestured with elegant fingers, and shadows coalesced above the Observatory, forming a complex geometric pattern that overlaid the miniature landscape. Seven points glowed with dark energy, connected by lines of shadow that pulsed in rhythm with the Blood Mages' movements.

"The anchor points," he said, his voice like silk over steel. "Destroy these, and the Blood Mages' power collapses. But timing is essential—all seven must fall simultaneously, or the remaining mages will simply redirect their energy flow."

Martha stepped forward, her scarred face set with determination. "So we need seven strike teams, coordinated to attack at precisely the same moment?" She shook her head. "Even with all our fighters, that's spreading ourselves dangerously thin against such powerful enemies."

"Not necessarily," Varik interjected, his wild eyes alight with calculation. "I have devices that could amplify a coordinated magical strike. Seven synchronized explosions, triggered by a single source." His grin turned distinctly unhinged. "I've been saving them for a special occasion."

Chi's tail curled thoughtfully as he studied the shadow pattern hovering above the Observatory. "The anchor points are heavily warded. Getting close enough to place devices would be suicide for normal fighters."

"But not for shadows," the King of Spades said quietly, his dark gaze settling on Chi. "Or for creatures who exist between realities."

I felt understanding dawn through our bond as Chi's expression shifted from wariness to grim determination. "You want me to place the devices."

"I want you to survive," the King corrected. "Which means utilizing abilities your enemies cannot predict or counter."

I watched Chi's face, feeling the calculations running through his mind via our bond. The idea was tactically sound—his ability to shift between realities made him the perfect candidate for such a mission.

"I could do it," Chi admitted, his tail lashing with controlled energy. "Phase between points, place the devices, and trigger them simultaneously."

Heart's ruby eyes narrowed. "And leave Alice unprotected? I don't think so."

"She won't be unprotected," the King of Spades said, shadows coiling around his shoulders like living things. "As I said, I will remain with her."

The temperature in the room seemed to drop several degrees as Heart stepped forward, his hand still on his sword hilt. "Absolutely not."

I felt the silver patterns beneath my skin flare in response to the rising tension. Through our bond, I sensed Chi's reluctance warring with tactical necessity.

“The Tweedles can stay with you as well.” Varik suggested glancing at the twins who’ve been silently, watching the exchanges.

Vee adjusted his silver monocle, data streaming across its surface as he calculated probabilities. "Protection protocols remain optimal with multiple guardians."

"Layered defenses create stronger harmonies," Dee added, hisopalescent robes shimmering with agreement. "The pattern requires preservation above all else."

I could feel the debate spiraling into territorial posturing, each man asserting their right to protect me while people died on the Observatory's map below. The silver patterns beneath my skin pulsed with growing agitation as I watched another village disappear beneath crimson flames.

"Enough," I said sharply, stepping forward until I stood at the center of their circle. "While you're all arguing about who gets to babysit me, those Blood Mages are systematically destroying everything in their path." I gestured to the Observatory where tiny figures fled before the advancing army. "We're going with the King’s suggestion. Vee and Dee can stay here as well if that makes you all feel better, but I don’t think it is needed.”

Chi's tail went wild with frustration, though through our bond I felt his grudging acknowledgment of the logic. "Alice—"

"No," I cut him off, the silver patterns beneath my skin glowing brighter with my determination. "This isn't a debate. People are dying while we stand here arguing. The King's plan is tactically sound, and you know it."

Heart's jaw tightened, ruby eyes darkening with barely contained emotion. "I don't trust him with you."

"You don't have to trust him," I replied, meeting his gaze steadily. "You just have to trust me."

The King of Spades observed our exchange with that unnerving stillness that seemed to be his natural state. "The Prince's concern is understandable," he conceded, shadows shifting around him like restless spirits. "But time grows short. The Blood Mages will complete their ritual by nightfall. If they succeed, the power they harvest will make stopping them infinitely more difficult."

I watched as another village vanished from the Observatory map, tiny figures scattering like ants from a destroyed hill. The silver patterns beneath my skin pulsed with each heartbeat, the ward consciousness responding to my growing resolve.

"Then it's settled," I said, turning to Varik. "How quickly can you prepare your devices?"

Varik's wild eyes gleamed with manic energy as he adjusted his hat. "Twenty minutes. I've been tinkering with them since we arrived." He shot a glance at Chi. "They'll need precise placement—within three feet of each anchor point, and they must all detonate simultaneously."

Chi nodded, his form rippling slightly as he prepared himself for the mission. Through our bond, I felt his reluctance warring with determination. "I can manage it.”I'll phase to each point in sequence, place the devices, then trigger them from a safe distance," Chi continued, his form solidifying with resolve. "The timing will be precise."

Heart stepped closer to me, the Heart Stone warming against my chest as our proximity intensified our connection. "I should stay with you," he said, his voice low enough that only I could hear. "The bond with Chi is still new—you'll be vulnerable without him nearby."

"Which is precisely why I must be the one to go," Chi interjected, his hearing evidently sharper than Heart realized. "My ability to phase between realities makes me the only viable candidate for this mission."

"And the only one whose absence might destabilize Alice's condition," Heart countered, ruby eyes flashing.

I felt the silver patterns beneath my skin respond to their conflict, pulsing with irritation. "I'm standing right here," I snapped."And I'm capable of making my own decisions about what I can handle." The silver patterns flared brighter as my frustration mounted. "Chi, go. I'll be fine here with the King and the Tweedles if needed."

Through our bond, I felt Chi's internal struggle—his protective instincts warring with the tactical necessity of the mission. His teal eyes searched mine, looking for any sign of uncertainty.

"The bond will hold across distance," the King of Spades said quietly, his dark gaze observing our connection with unsettling intensity. "Alice carries more of the First Queen's pattern than any of you realize. She's stronger than you're giving her credit for."

Chi's form rippled once before solidifying completely. "If anything happens to her while I'm gone—"

"You'll have the opportunity to express your displeasure personally," the King finished with that predatory smile.

Chi's tail lashed with a final flicker of resistance before he nodded sharply. "Fine. But I'll be monitoring our bond the entire time. If I sense any distress..." His eyes darkened to midnight blue, pupils narrowing to slits.

"I understand," the King of Spades replied, inclining his head in acknowledgment. "Your concern is noted and respected."

Heart stepped closer, the ruby of his eyes catching the crystalline light of the Sanctuary. "I'll lead the fighters to create diversions at each location. We can draw attention away from the anchor points while Chi places the devices."

"A sound strategy," the King agreed, shadows shifting around him like living smoke. "The Blood Mages will sense conventional forces but may overlook the Cheshire's unique signature if sufficiently distracted."

Varik clapped his hands together, wild eyes gleaming with manic enthusiasm.

"Excellent! Let me retrieve my toys." He spun on his heel, coat flapping as he strode toward one of the crystalline corridors. "Seven synchronized reality disruptors, each calibrated to collapse magical anchoring points. I've been dying to test them in actual combat conditions!"

"Reality disruptors?" Martha called after him, her scarred face creasing with concern. "That sounds... explosive."

"Oh, they are!" Varik's voice echoed back from the corridor, filled with gleeful anticipation. "They'll tear holes in the fabric of space-time itself! Quite spectacular, really."

I exchanged a look with Chi, feeling his amusement ripple through our bond despite the gravity of the situation. "Should I be worried about Varik's definition of 'spectacular'?"

"Always," Chi replied, his tail curling with dark humor. "But his devices work.” I glanced to where the King of Spades should but he was making his way to where Varik went. I watched his movements, wondering what could be going through his brain.

For now I would watch and wait, to see if he really was an ally or enemy.

Chapter Twenty-Nine

King of Spades

Ifollowed Varik through the crystalline corridors, letting my shadows flow ahead to ensure we weren't overheard. The Hatter's manic energy grated against my senses as always, but his usefulness outweighed the irritation.

"You're planning something beyond this little rescue mission," Varik said without turning, his hands busy gathering components from impossible pockets. "Care to share with the class?"

"Would you believe me if I did?" I kept my voice neutral, watching as he assembled devices that shouldn't be possible according to conventional magical theory.

Varik laughed, the sound sharp and knowing. "Not for a moment. But I thought I'd offer the courtesy of asking."

I allowed a small smile. In all of Wonderland, the Hatter was perhaps the only one who had never feared me. Even now, with my shadows curling around his workshop, he simply continued his work with manic precision.

"The pattern within Alice is accelerating beyond my original calculations," I said, watching as he calibrated the seventh device. "The bond with Cheshire has created variables I didn't anticipate."

"Variables, or complications?" Varik's wild green eyes flicked toward me briefly before returning to his work. "Because from where I stand, Chi's bond is the only thing keeping her stable enough to handle what's coming."

"Both," I admitted, shadows coiling tighter around my shoulders. "The First Queen designed the pattern to require five anchors, but she never specified the order they would manifest. Chi claiming the foundational bond first... it changes the dynamic significantly."

Varik gave a hum, “Is it because he was one of the dreamers that failed?”

I went still, every shadow in the room freezing as Varik's words hit their mark. In all the centuries since the realm fractured, only three people had known that truth—and two of them were dead.

"How?" The word came out sharper than I intended, shadows writhing with barely contained tension.

Varik's hands never paused in their work, but his smile turned bitter. "You forget, my dear King—I was there during the last rebellion. I saw what happened to the other candidates when they tried to carry the pattern." He set down a crystalline component with deliberate care. "Chi wasn't the only one who shattered when the magic proved too much for him."

The memories rose unbidden—three dreamers before Alice, each carrying fragments of the First Queen's pattern. Each one consumed by power they couldn't control.

“Chi just ended up on the wrong side of the Queens from that and because of what he is today.” Varik spoke, voice tired as he remembers the past.

"The First Queen's mistake was assuming all dreamers were created equal," I replied, watching the shadows dance between us. "Chi survived his fracturing because he was never fully human to begin with. The others..."

"Burned from the inside out," Varik finished quietly, his manic energy momentarily subdued by old grief. "I remember. I held the last one as she died."

A heavy silence filled the workshop, broken only by the soft clicking of components as Varik resumed his work.

“And you also are going to become one of the ones like Chi…aren’t you Seth?” Varik asked eyes a little more intense as he looked at me.

I gave a soft laugh, “I would be if she would have me. But that is her call. As much as I would like to have the power to make the choice I don’t.”

Varik's hands stilled over his devices, those wild green eyes studying me with an intensity I rarely permitted anyone to display. "You're becoming sentimental in your old age, Seth. I remember when you would have simply taken what you wanted."

"Perhaps I've learned from past mistakes," I replied, shadows shifting restlessly around me. "The pattern rejects force. It must be freely given, freely accepted."

"And yet here you are, manipulating events to ensure Alice forms the bonds the pattern requires." Varik resumed his work, fingers dancing over components with practiced precision. "Including your own, eventually."

I moved closer, watching as he assembled the final trigger mechanism. "I arrange circumstances. I don't force choices. There's a difference."

"A semantic one, at best." Varik snapped the last component into place with a flourish. "But I suppose it helps you sleep at night, knowing you've technically given her free will, even while ensuring there's only one viable path forward."

I allowed my shadows to coalesce, forming more solid shapes that moved around Varik's workshop like curious serpents. "The Red Queen leaves us no luxury of time or options. If Alice doesn't complete the pattern soon, there won't be enough of Wonderland left to save."

"And that's what this is about? Saving Wonderland?" Varik's laugh was sharp and knowing. "Not your centuries-old obsession with the First Queen's legacy? Not your desire to claim what you believe should have been yours from the beginning?"

My shadows flared with momentary anger before I controlled them, forcing them back into passive observation. "My motivations are irrelevant compared to the necessity of what must happen."

"They're not irrelevant to Alice," Varik countered, carefully arranging the seven devices in a protective case. "She's not a pawn to be moved around your board, Seth. She's a person with her own will, her own desires. If you try to manipulate her into bonding with you the way you've manipulated everything else, it will backfire spectacularly."

I felt the truth in his words like a blade between the ribs. "You think I don't know that?" I said quietly, shadows retreating until they barely clung to the edges of my form. "Every calculation I've made, every move I've orchestrated—it all falls apart if she rejects what I offer."

"Then perhaps you should try being honest with her," Varik suggested, closing the case with a decisive click. "Novel concept, I know, but it might work better than your usual scheming."

Before I could respond, footsteps echoed in the corridor outside. Heart's voice carried clearly through the crystalline walls—he was approaching with Chi and the others, ready to begin the mission. Varik glanced up at me, a knowing smile curving his lips.

"Time to put your plans in motion, Your Majesty," he said, gathering the case of devices. "Let's hope they survive contact with reality."

I allowed my shadows to resume their natural flow around me, the momentary vulnerability hidden beneath layers of calculated control. "They will," I said with quiet certainty. "The pattern demands it."

When Heart and Chi entered the workshop, I was once again the inscrutable King of Spades, revealing nothing beyond what served my purposes. Varik's knowing gaze followed me as I moved to join the strategy discussion, but he kept our conversation to himself—another reason why, despite his irritating nature, I had allowed him to live when so many others had fallen to my shadows.

"The devices are ready," Varik announced, lifting the case with theatrical flair. "Seven reality disruptors, synchronized to my personal chronometer. When I trigger the sequence, you'll have exactly thirty seconds to clear the blast radius."

Chi's form flickered slightly as he examined one of the crystalline devices through the case's transparent lid. "They're smaller than I expected."

"Size is irrelevant when you're tearing holes in space-time," Varik replied cheerfully. "These beauties will collapse the anchor points so thoroughly that the Blood Mages won't be able to reestablish their ritual for hours. Possibly days, depending on how many backup power sources they've prepared."

Heart studied the tactical implications, ruby eyes tracking possibilities across his mental battlefield. "How long will you need at each location, Chi?"

"Thirty seconds per device," Chi calculated, his tail curling thoughtfully."That puts me at each anchor point for exactly the time needed to avoid the blast radius. Tight timing, but manageable."

"The diversions will need to be perfectly coordinated," Heart added, his strategic mind already working through the complexities. "My fighters will have to engage the Blood Mages' attention at precisely the right moments."

I stepped forward, shadows coiling around the case as I studied Varik's handiwork. "The anchor points are heavily warded against conventional magical attacks. But these devices..." I let my darkness probe the crystalline surfaces, feeling the chaotic energy contained within. "They operate on principles the Blood Mages won't recognize. Clever, Hatter."

"I do try," Varik preened, adjusting his hat with obvious satisfaction. "Though I should mention—there may be some minor side effects from the reality tares. Temporal displacement, gravitational anomalies, the occasional sentient shadow. Nothing to worry about, really."

Chi's tail whipped with irritation. "Define 'nothing to worry about’, Varik."

"Well, the effects should be quite localized," Varik replied, waving a dismissive hand. "Probably won't spread beyond a mile or two. And they'll dissipate within a few days. Probably."

Heart pinched the bridge of his nose, ruby eyes flashing with exasperation. "Is there any chance these 'side effects' could harm civilians?"

"Minimal," Varik assured him, though his wild eyes gleamed with an enthusiasm that did little to inspire confidence. "Anyone within the blast radius will experience some disorientation, possibly minor hallucinations. The shadows might whisper existential truths for a while. But nothing permanently damaging."

"Existential truths," I repeated dryly, shadows flickering with what might have been amusement. "The Blood Mages might actually find that more disturbing than physical damage."

Chi's form rippled with impatience. "Whatever the side effects, we're running out of time." His teal eyes flicked to the chronometer on Varik's workbench. "The Blood Mages will complete their ritual formation within the hour."

"Then we move now," Heart declared, his ruby eyes hardening with resolve. "Martha has already assembled the strike teams. Each group will create a diversion at a specified anchor point, drawing attention away from Chi as he places the devices."

I watched as Varik handed the case to Chi, noting the way Cheshire's form solidified further as he accepted the responsibility. Through the bond he shared with Alice, I could sense his determination—and beneath it, a fierce protectiveness that bordered on possessiveness. The foundational bond was stronger than I had anticipated, already changing both of them in subtle ways.

"While you're out saving the world," I said, shadows shifting around me like restless serpents, "I'll ensure Alice remains protected within the Sanctuary. The Red Queen may attempt more... direct approaches when she realizes her Blood Mages are under attack."

Heart's jaw tightened, ruby eyes flashing with barely contained territoriality. "If anything happens to her—"

"Yes, yes, terrible vengeance, eternal suffering, creative dismemberment," I interrupted, waving a dismissive hand. "Your concern is noted, Prince of Hearts.”

Chi's tail lashed once before he phased partially out of reality, the case of devices becoming translucent in his grip. "I'll maintain contact through our bond," he told the room, though his eyes remained fixed on me. "If Alice experiences any distress while I'm gone, I'll abandon the mission and return immediately."

"The mission comes first," Heart said sharply, his strategic mind overriding personal concerns. "Too many lives depend on stopping those Blood Mages."

"Alice comes first," Chi corrected, his form flickering with barely contained energy. "Always."

I felt a flicker of something that might have been respect for Cheshire's unwavering priorities. The bond was proving stronge—strong enough that Chi would sacrifice tactical objectives for Alice's wellbeing without hesitation.

"The devices will work regardless of who places them," I pointed out, shadows coiling with quiet suggestion. "If Cheshire feels compelled to return, I could complete the placement myself."

Chi's form solidified instantly, teal eyes narrowing to dangerous slits. "Absolutely not."

"The shadows can reach the anchor points as easily as phase-shifting," I continued, watching his protective instincts flare. "Perhaps more efficiently."

"No." Chi's voice carried harmonics that made the crystalline walls vibrate. "I don't trust your definition of 'completing the mission,' Your Majesty."

Heart stepped between us, ruby eyes calculating. "Chi places the devices. That's final." His gaze shifted to me, hard with warning. "And you stay exactly where Alice can see you at all times."

I inclined my head with apparent acquiescence, though shadows flickered with amusement. The Prince of Hearts was learning to think tactically about more than just battlefield maneuvers. His protective instincts were sharpening, recognizing threats that went beyond conventional warfare.

"Very well," I said, allowing my shadows to settle into passive observation. "I shall remain a model of transparency during your absence."

Varik snorted, adjusting his hat as he gathered additional equipment. "Transparency. From the King of Spades. There's an oxymoron for the ages."

Chi's form flickered once more before stabilizing, the case of devices solid in his grip. Through the bond he shared with Alice, I could sense his reluctance warring, and each separation causing genuine distress for both parties.

"The longer we delay, the stronger the Blood Mages become," Heart said, his voice cutting through the tension. "They're drawing power from every village they destroy. By nightfall, they'll be virtually unstoppable."

I nodded, shadows flowing around me like liquid night. "Then go. I'll ensure Alice understands what's happening."

Chi gave me one last warning look before phasing partially out of reality, his form becoming translucent as he prepared to depart. Heart moved toward the door, pausing to glance back at me with ruby eyes that promised retribution should anything happen to Alice in his absence.

"Remember, Your Majesty," he said quietly, "the Heart Stone connects us regardless of distance. I'll know instantly if she's in distress."

"As will I," Chi added, his voice echoing strangely as he hovered between realities. "The foundational bond doesn't recognize physical limitations."

I merely inclined my head, shadows shifting with what might have been amusement. "Your concern is noted. Again."

With a final distrustful glance, Chi phased completely out of reality, taking the case of devices with him into the spaces between worlds. Heart followed moments later, his footsteps echoing through the crystalline corridors as he went to gather his fighters. Varik lingered, wild eyes studying me with that unsettling intensity that had kept him alive through decades of political upheaval.

"You know she'll see right through you," he said quietly, adjusting his hat one final time. "Alice isn't some naive dreamer stumbling through Wonderland anymore. The pattern has awakened something in her—an awareness that cuts through deception like a blade through silk."

"I'm counting on it," I replied, allowing my shadows to coalesce into a more human-like form. "Manipulation only works on those who don't recognize it. Alice requires a different approach entirely."

Varik's laugh was sharp with disbelief. "Honesty? From you? The realm might actually end if you tried such a radical concept."

"Perhaps," I conceded, shadows rippling with something that might have been uncertainty. "But the alternative is losing her entirely. And that... is not acceptable."

Varik studied me for a long moment, his wild green eyes seeing more than I cared to reveal. "You're afraid," he said finally, wonder creeping into his voice. "After all these centuries, the great King of Spades is actually afraid."

I didn't deny it. Couldn't, when the truth sat like lead in my chest. "The pattern chooses its own bonds, Hatter. I can arrange circumstances, but I cannot force acceptance. If Alice rejects what I offer..."

"Then you'll have to live with the consequences of your choices," Varik finished. He then went to the follow Heart to where the others would be, leaving me alone with my shadows and my thoughts. For centuries, I had moved pieces across Wonderland's fractured landscape, orchestrating events with cold precision. Now, faced with the one variable I couldn't control, I found myself uncharacteristically uncertain.

Alice.

Chapter Thirty

Alice

It had only been ten minutes since everyone left. I glanced over to Vee and Dee, who were watching me with their characteristic synchronized attention, silver monocle and opalescent robes catching the Sanctuary's ethereal light. Though both seemed more subdued than usual.

"The patterns grow more complex," Vee observed, his silver monocle reflecting the Observatory's swirling energies.

"Multiple melodies weaving together," Dee added, his opalescent robes shimmering with concern. "Some harmonious, others..." he trailed off looking to his twin, exchanging one of their synchronized glances.

"Others what?" I asked, though through Chi's bond I could already sense his movement between realities, the devices safely secured as he approached the first anchor point.

"Discordant," they finished in unison, their voices carrying an unusual note of uncertainty.

I felt a chill that had nothing to do with the Sanctuary's crystalline atmosphere. "You mean the bonds? The pattern forming within me?"

"Not just the pattern," Vee replied, his monocle flickering with complex calculations.

"But the intentions surrounding it," Dee finished, dreamy voice weighted with rare gravity.

I frowned at the two, I didn’t know how to react around them. They seemed to see things so differently.

"What do you mean by intentions?" I pressed, watching as the Tweedles exchanged another of their knowing looks.

“I know you two talk in riddles, but could you talk plainly with me so I can understand better.” I didn’t know if they talked like that to confuse others or it was simply the only way they spoke.

Vee and Dee looked to one another before Vee spoke up, “There are many things being hidden from you, but you need to trust your instincts, for they will help you weed out those who want to use you, and who wants just you.”

I sighed, rubbing my temples where pressure had been building since Chi's departure. The silver patterns beneath my skin pulsed with a steady rhythm, maintaining our connection across the distance. "That's not exactly plain speaking either."

"What my brother means," Dee said, his dreamy voice taking on an unusual directness, "is that not everyone helping you has the same goals in mind."

I considered the Tweedles' warning, unsettled by the implication. "Are you talking about the King of Spades?"

"Among others," Vee replied, his monocle catching the light as he tilted his head.

"The pattern attracts power like moths to flame," Dee added, gesturing toward the Observatory where tiny figures continued their desperate flight from the Blood Mages.

"Some seek to protect the light," Vee continued, his silver monocle reflecting the Observatory's glow.

"Others wish to capture it for themselves," Dee finished, his opalescent robes rippling with unease.

I moved closer to the Observatory, watching as Chi's presence manifested briefly at the first anchor point. Through our bond, I felt his focused concentration as he placed Varik's device with precision. The Heart Stone pulsed against my chest, warm with Heart's distant determination as his fighters engaged the Blood Mages' attention.

"You speak of the monarchs," I said, not looking away from the miniature landscape. "The Red Queen wants to control me, the King of Diamonds calculates the advantages of an alliance, the Queen of Clubs watches and waits." I turned to face the Tweedles. "And the King of Spades?"

"The King of Spades plays the longest game of all," came a voice from the shadows. The King himself emerged from a corridor, moving with that liquid grace that made it impossible to tell exactly when he had arrived. "Though perhaps not the one you imagine."

I tensed as the King approached, his shadows flowing around him like living things. The silver patterns beneath my skin flared in response to his presence—not with alarm, but with that same strange recognition I'd felt before.

"Eavesdropping, Your Majesty?" I asked, keeping my voice steady despite the way his dark eyes seemed to pierce straight through me.

"Observing," he corrected, shadows coiling around the Observatory's edge as he studied the miniature battlefield. "The Tweedles speak truth, though, they wrap it in their usual cryptic delivery."

Vee adjusted his monocle with obvious discomfort. "Some truths require careful handling."

"Like fragile melodies," Dee added, his robes flickering with nervous energy. "Too much force and they shatter." The King's lips curved into something that might have been a smile.

"Perhaps," the King conceded, his gaze returning to me. "But Alice deserves more than half-truths and riddles. Especially now."

I studied him, taking in the way his shadows seemed to breathe with him, extending and retracting like curious tendrils. Through the Heart Stone, I felt a distant pulse of alarm from Heart—he sensed the King's proximity to me even across the distance.

"Then give me truth," I challenged, stepping closer to him. "No games, no manipulations. Why are you really helping us?"

The King's dark eyes held mine, and for a moment, I glimpsed something ancient and weary behind his calculating exterior.

"Because Wonderland is dying," he said simply. "The monarchs' endless power struggles have fractured the realm beyond what it can sustain. The Red Queen's blood magic drains life force that cannot be replaced and the borders between territories weaken daily. Magic pools stagnate without the free flow that once sustained them." His shadows shifted, forming brief images of withered landscapes and crumbling cities. "Within a generation, perhaps two, there will be nothing left but wasteland and the memories of what we once were."

I felt the truth of his words resonate through the silver patterns beneath my skin. The ward consciousness stirred, showing me glimpses of what he described—territories slowly bleeding energy into the void, like wounds that refused to heal.

"And you think I can fix this?" I asked, though even as I spoke, I could feel the pattern within me responding to the idea with eager recognition.

"I think you're the only one who can," he replied, moving closer until the shadows around him nearly touched the silver light emanating from my skin. "The First Queen's pattern wasn't just a magical construct—it was Wonderland's blueprint, the original template that bound all territories together in harmony." His shadows shifted, forming intricate designs that mirrored the silver patterns beneath my skin. "You carry the only complete version of that template that has existed since she ascended."

I watched as his shadows danced around the silver light emanating from my skin, never quite touching but moving in perfect counterpoint. Through Chi's bond, I felt a distant surge of alarm as he sensed the King's proximity to me, but the mission kept him anchored to his task.

"If that's true," I said carefully, "then why didn't the First Queen use the pattern to prevent the fracturing in the first place? Why leave it behind instead of using it herself?"

The King's expression shifted, something like old grief flickering across his features before disappearing behind his usual mask of control. "Because using the pattern to its full potential requires more than just carrying it. It requires sacrifice. The First Queen became one with Wonderland itself—her consciousness merged with the realm's magical foundation. She couldn't maintain her individual existence and preserve the pattern simultaneously."

The weight of his words settled over me like a shroud. "You're saying that to fix Wonderland, I would have to..." I couldn't finish the sentence, the implications too vast to fully comprehend.

"Not necessarily," the King said quickly, shadows shifting with what might have been urgency. "The First Queen made her choice during a time of crisis, with incomplete knowledge. The pattern has evolved since then, grown more sophisticated through centuries of dormancy."

Through our bond, I felt Chi's sharp alarm as he sensed my emotional turmoil. His presence flickered at the second anchor point, torn between his mission and his need to return to my side.

"The bonds you're forming," the King continued, his voice gentler now, “Those will help you anchor the pattern to individual consciousness rather than abstract magical foundation. Five bonds, five points of connection to maintain your sense of self while channeling the realm's restoration."

I felt the silver patterns beneath my skin pulse at his words. Through Chi's bond, his alarm spiked as he sensed the direction of our conversation, but Varik's devices demanded his attention at the third anchor point.

"Five bonds," I repeated, studying the King's shadowed features. "Chi is the first. Heart carries the second through the crystal." I paused, watching his shadows coil with barely contained energy. "Are you meant to be one of the others?"

The King's stillness became absolute, even his shadows freezing mid-motion. "That choice belongs entirely to you, Alice. I can offer what I am, but I cannot—will not—force acceptance."

Vee cleared his throat softly. "The pattern recognizes resonance," Vee said, his voice unusually direct. "It seeks balance across the elements."

"Fire, water, air, earth, and void," Dee added, gesturing toward the King's shadows. "Each bond must anchor a different aspect."

I looked between the Tweedles and the King, understanding dawning. "Chi represents air—constantly shifting, existing between realities. Heart is fire—passion, determination, leadership." My gaze settled on the King's shadows. "And you would be void. The spaces between things."

"Simplistic, but essentially correct," the King acknowledged, his shadows resuming their restless movement. "Each bond strengthens a different aspect of the pattern, allowing it to reconnect Wonderland's fractured territories without destroying your individual consciousness in the process."

“There are five…who are the last two?” I asked, though I already had a suspicion with how my magic felt around them.

The King's shadows shifted, forming brief images that flickered and dissolved before I could fully process them. "The pattern will reveal them when the time is right," he said, though I caught something evasive in his tone. "Water and earth require different approaches—beings connected to Wonderland's natural foundations rather than its political structures."

Through our bond, I felt Chi complete the placement at the fourth anchor point, his alarm at my conversation with the King creating an undercurrent of tension that made the silver patterns beneath my skin flicker. The Heart Stone pulsed against my chest, Heart's distant concern bleeding through as he sensed my emotional turmoil during his diversionary attacks.

"You're being deliberately vague," I accused, studying the King's carefully neutral expression. "Just like everyone else who claims to be helping me."

"Some knowledge carries its own weight," the King replied, shadows coiling around his shoulders like restless serpents.

"That's not good enough," I said, stepping closer to the King, close enough that his shadows brushed against the silver light emanating from my skin. "People are dying because of what I carry. I deserve to know everything."

The King's shadows reacted to my proximity, reaching toward the silver patterns with something like longing before he pulled them back with visible effort. "You're right," he conceded, his voice softer than I'd heard before. "But some truths must be experienced rather than told. The final bonds must form naturally, through genuine connection."

The Observatory flickered as Chi placed the fifth device, his presence a determined pulse through our bond. I could feel his growing urgency as he sensed my conversation with the King.

"Time grows short," Vee observed, his monocle reflecting the Observatory's shifting energies.

"The Blood Mages approach critical formation," Dee added, his opalescent robes rippling with concern. "Chi must complete the placement before they link their power sources."

I turned back to the Observatory, watching as tiny crimson figures moved across the miniature landscape with terrible purpose. Through our bond, I felt Chi's determination as he approached the sixth anchor point, Varik's device secure in his grip.

"Two more," I murmured, tracking his progress. "Then the devices activate simultaneously?"

"Yes," the King confirmed, his shadows flowing over the Observatory like liquid darkness. "Varik's trigger will collapse all seven anchor points at once, disrupting the Blood Mages' ritual and preventing them from draining any more villages."

Through the Heart Stone, I felt Heart's fierce concentration as he led his fighters in another diversionary attack. The bond with Chi pulsed with increasing urgency as he placed the sixth device, his awareness split between his mission and his connection to me.

The seventh and final anchor point loomed before Chi through our bond—a crystalline formation pulsing with stolen life force from the Blood Mages' victims. I felt his revulsion at the sight, the way the accumulated suffering made his form flicker with instability.

"Something's wrong," I said, pressing my hand to my chest where the silver patterns beneath my skin began to spiral with increasing agitation. "Chi's having trouble maintaining cohesion near the last anchor point."

The King's shadows immediately coiled with tension. "The Blood Mages have concentrated their power at the final location. It's acting as a focal point for all the drained life force."

Through our bond, I felt Chi's determination warring with the destabilizing effects of so much corrupted energy. His form wavered between realities as he struggled to place Varik's final device, the concentrated death magic interfering with his ability to phase properly.

"He needs help," I gasped, feeling Chi's struggle through our bond as if it were my own. The silver patterns beneath my skin flared in response, reaching outward as if trying to stabilize him across the distance.

The King of Spades watched the patterns with narrowed eyes. "The foundational bond is stronger than I anticipated. You're trying to anchor him from here."

"Can I?" I asked, hope flaring through me. "Can I help him stabilize?"

"Theoretically, yes," the King replied, shadows shifting thoughtfully. "But it would require channeling significant energy through your connection—energy you might need if the Red Queen attempts a direct assault while we're distracted."

I didn't hesitate. "I don't care. Tell me how to do it."

The Spade King laughed, “Demanding little thing aren’t you.”

"This isn't the time for amusement," I snapped, feeling Chi's form destabilize further through our bond. The silver patterns beneath my skin blazed brighter as his distress intensified. "Tell me how to help him."

The King's expression sobered instantly, shadows coiling with purpose. "Focus on the bond itself—not Chi's location, but the connection between you. Channel your energy along that thread, use it to reinforce his molecular cohesion."

I closed my eyes, reaching for the silver thread that connected us across space and realities. Through it, I could feel Chi's desperate struggle to maintain physical form long enough to place the final device. The corrupted energy surrounding the seventh anchor point clawed at his essence like acid.

"That's it," the King murmured, his shadows flowing closer. "Now push your stability through the connection. Give him something solid to anchor himself to."

I poured my energy through the bond, feeling the silver patterns beneath my skin dim as power flowed from me to Chi. Through our connection, I felt his form solidify, the effects of the corrupted anchor point pushed back by my stabilizing presence.

"It's working," I breathed, swaying slightly as the energy transfer left me momentarily drained. Through the bond, I felt Chi's relief as he successfully placed the final device and began to phase away from the dangerous location.

"All devices are in position," the King announced, shadows flickering with satisfaction. "Varik should trigger them within moments."

As if summoned by his words, the Observatory's miniature landscape suddenly blazed with seven points of brilliant light. The synchronized explosions tore reality itself at each anchor point, creating swirling vortexes that consumed the Blood Mages' carefully constructed ritual circles.

I took a deep breath in relief, thankful it worked. Now to wait to see what happened next.

Chapter Thirty-One

Alice

Through the Observatory, I watched as the Blood Mages' formation collapsed in spectacular fashion. Seven spiraling tears in reality consumed their anchor points, leaving the crimson-robed figures stumbling across the miniature landscape like drunken dancers. The stolen life force they'd accumulated dissipated into the air like crimson smoke, returning to the villages and territories from which it had been taken.

"Magnificent," the King of Spades murmured, his shadows rippling with what might have been satisfaction. "Varik's devices exceeded even my expectations."

Through Chi's bond, I felt his exhaustion as he phased back toward the Sanctuary, his form more stable now that the corrupted energies no longer interfered with his molecular cohesion. The Heart Stone pulsed against my chest as Heart's relief flooded through our connection—the diversionary attacks had succeeded, and his fighters were withdrawing to predetermined rally points.

"The Red Queen won't take this defeat lightly," I said, watching as the tiny crimson figures on the Observatory map began regrouping around their leader. Even at this distance, I could see her fury in the way she gestured, blood magic crackling around her like living lightning. "She'll escalate again."

"Undoubtedly," the King agreed, his shadows coiling with anticipation. "But without the Blood Mages' ritual, her options become more limited. She'll be forced into direct confrontation rather than the systematic draining she preferred."

Through Chi's bond, I felt him drawing closer to the Sanctuary, though his exhaustion made the journey slower than usual. The energy I'd channeled to stabilize him had created a deeper connection between us—I could sense his thoughts more clearly now, feel the fierce protectiveness that drove him back to my side despite his depleted state.

"You've strengthened your bond with Chi," the King observed, his shadows shifting thoughtfully. "The energy you channeled to stabilize him has created a more permanent connection than either of you anticipated."

I pressed my hand to my chest where the silver patterns continued to pulse in rhythm with Chi's distant heartbeat. "It feels... deeper. Like I can sense his thoughts now, not just his emotions."

"The foundational bond evolves with use," the King explained, his voice uncharacteristically gentle. "Each time you support each other, the connection grows stronger, more nuanced…and once you form a mate bond...that will make it unbreakable."

I glanced at him at the word mate bond, I knew that was where these bonds will go, but it is still something I haven’t fully registered. I shook my head as I made myself focus while I watched the Red Queen's forces retreat across the miniature landscape, abandoning their planned advance in favor of regrouping around their monarch. The villages they'd targeted stood momentarily reprieved, tiny figures emerging cautiously from hiding places to assess the damage.

"They'll be safe for now," I murmured, tracing the outline of a small village with my fingertip. "But for how long?"

The King of Spades moved closer, his shadows flowing like liquid night around the Observatory. "Long enough for Heart's resistance to evacuate the most vulnerable. The Red Queen will need time to develop a new strategy now that her Blood Mages have been neutralized."

I felt Chi's presence growing stronger through our bond as he approached the Sanctuary's boundaries. His exhaustion weighed on me like a physical burden, but beneath it burned a fierce determination to return to my side. The Heart Stone pulsed with matching urgency as Heart gathered his fighters for extraction.

"They're coming back," I said, feeling both connections pulling toward me with increasing strength.

"Yes," the King acknowledged, his shadows retreating slightly as if preparing for confrontation, "They will be exhausted and probably want to make strategies for when The Red Queen will attack next.”

The Tweedles, who had been uncharacteristically quiet during my exchange with the King, suddenly shifted closer to the entrance.

"The Cheshire returns first," Vee announced, his monocle flashing with incoming data.

"Exhausted but triumphant," Dee added, their dreamy voice carrying a note of relief.

As if summoned by their words, Chi materialized in the main hall, his form flickering slightly at the edges—a sign of his depleted energy. His teal eyes found mine immediately, narrowing when he saw how close the King of Spades stood to me.

"Alice," he breathed, crossing the distance between us in a blur of motion. His solid form pressed against mine, tail wrapping possessively around my waist as he assessed me for any sign of harm. Through our strengthened bond, I felt his relief mingled with lingering suspicion as he glared at the King of Spades. "You're unharmed?"

"I'm fine," I assured him, feeling the silver patterns beneath my skin pulse with welcome as our physical proximity intensified our bond. "Better than you, by the look of it."

Chi's form solidified further at my touch, though exhaustion still shadowed his eyes. "The final anchor point... it was corrupted beyond anything I've encountered before. If you hadn't stabilized me through our bond, I wouldn't have been able to place the device."

The King of Spades observed our reunion with unreadable eyes, his shadows coiling closer to his form as if in deference to Chi's territorial display. "The Cheshire performed admirably," he acknowledged, his voice neutral. "All seven devices detonated perfectly."

Chi's tail tightened around my waist, his eyes never leaving the King's shadowed form. "And while I was gone, you remained here with Alice. How... convenient."

"Chi," I warned, feeling the tension crackling between them through our bond. "He kept his word. Nothing happened."

"Didn't it?" Chi's voice carried an edge that made the air itself seem to vibrate. Through our connection, I felt his awareness of the deeper conversation I'd had with the King, the way my understanding of the pattern had shifted during his absence. "You've learned things from him. I can feel it through our bond."

Before I could respond, the sound of multiple footsteps echoed through the crystalline corridors. Heart emerged first, his ruby eyes immediately scanning the room until they found me. Relief flooded through the Heart Stone as he confirmed my safety, followed quickly by territorial irritation as he took in Chi's possessive stance and the King's proximity.

Behind Heart, Martha and the other resistance fighters streamed into the hall, their faces haggard but triumphant. Varik brought up the rear, his wild eyes gleaming with manic satisfaction as he twirled a complex mechanical device between his fingers.

"The devices worked perfectly!" he crowed, ignoring the tension between Chi and the King. "Seven synchronized reality tears! Did you see the expressions on those Blood Mages' faces? Priceless! Absolutely priceless!"

Heart moved to my side, positioning himself carefully to form a triangle with Chi and me, deliberately placing himself between us and the King of Spades. Through the Heart Stone, I felt his concern washing over me in waves.

"You're pale," he observed, ruby eyes scanning me with obvious worry. "What happened while we were gone?"

"Nothing dangerous," I assured him, though the silver patterns beneath my skin betrayed my exhaustion.

Chi's tail tightened fractionally around my waist, his enhanced perception through our strengthened bond picking up nuances I hadn't intended to reveal. "She channeled energy to stabilize me during the mission," he said, his voice carrying both gratitude and concern. "More than she should have."

Heart's ruby eyes flashed with alarm as he stepped closer, the Heart Stone pulsing against my chest with his worry. "How much energy? Alice, you could have destabilized your own pattern trying to help him."

"It was necessary," I said firmly, though I could feel the truth of their concern in my own depleted state. The silver patterns beneath my skin had dimmed considerably, their usual vibrant glow reduced to a steady but subdued pulse.

"Necessary, perhaps," the King of Spades interjected smoothly, his shadows rippling with something that might have been approval, "but also revealing.”

All eyes turned to the King of Spades, whose shadows coiled with calculated interest. "The energy Alice channeled to Chi didn't simply stabilize him—it created a permanent enhancement to their foundational bond. They can now share strength across any distance."

Chi's form solidified completely at the King's words, his teal eyes widening with understanding. Through our connection, I felt his wonder as he tested the deeper link between us, finding pathways of shared consciousness that hadn't existed before.

"That's not possible," Heart said sharply, though the Heart Stone's pulse betrayed his own awareness of the change. "Bonds don't evolve that quickly."

"Most bonds don't," the King corrected, his dark gaze settling on me with unsettling intensity. "But Alice carries the First Queen's complete pattern. Her connections operate by different rules entirely."

"By different rules indeed," Varik muttered, adjusting his hat as he studied me with clinical fascination. "The pattern isn't just forming bonds—it's rewriting the fundamental laws that govern magical connections." He gestured wildly with his device. "I've never seen anything quite like it!"

Martha stepped forward, her scarred face creasing with concern as she took in the exhausted state of everyone present. "With respect to the magical theory discussion, shouldn't we be focusing on what comes next? The Red Queen isn't going to sit idle after losing her Blood Mages."

"Martha's right," Heart agreed, though his ruby eyes remained fixed on me with obvious worry. "My mother will retaliate, and without the systematic draining strategy, she'll likely resort to more direct methods."

Through Chi's bond, I felt his protective instincts flaring as he processed the implications. His tail remained firmly wrapped around me, and I had a feeling he wasn’t letting go anytime soon.

“The Red Queen will need a few days to recoup and formulate another plan." The Spade King said, a thoughtful look on his face.

"Which gives us time to prepare," Heart added, his tactical mind already working through possibilities. "We need to strengthen the Sanctuary's defenses and continue developing Alice's bond capabilities."

I leaned more heavily against Chi, the exhaustion from channeling energy finally catching up to me. The silver patterns beneath my skin dimmed further, pulsing with fatigue.

"What Alice needs is rest," Chi said firmly, his form shifting to better support my weight. "The pattern consumed significant energy during that stabilization."

The King of Spades watched me with calculating eyes, his shadows shifting restlessly. "The Cheshire is correct. Alice requires recovery time before attempting any further bond development."

Heart's jaw tightened, ruby eyes flickering between Chi and the King with barely concealed territorial frustration. Through our connection, I felt his concern warring with strategic necessity.

"Fine," he conceded reluctantly. "Alice rests. But we need to discuss security protocols while she recovers." His ruby eyes locked onto the King of Spades with unmistakable challenge. "I want to know exactly who will be watching over her."

Chi's form rippled with territorial energy, his tail tightening protectively around my waist. "I'll remain with her," he stated, leaving no room for argument. "Our bond makes me the most effective guardian."

"And I'll coordinate with the Tweedles to enhance the Sanctuary's magical barriers," Varik added, his wild eyes still gleaming with post-mission adrenaline. "After seeing what those reality disruptors can do, I have some delightful ideas for defensive applications."

The King of Spades inclined his head with apparent acquiescence. "I shall withdraw to give Alice the space she requires for recovery." His shadows coiled as he stepped back from the Observatory. "Though I remain available should circumstances change."

Heart's ruby eyes tracked the King's retreat with obvious distrust. "How generous of you," he said dryly, the Heart Stone pulsing with barely contained irritation.

I felt Chi's amusement ripple through our bond at Heart's territorial display, though his own protective instincts remained on high alert. The strengthened connection between us carried more than just emotions now—I could sense fragments of his thoughts, glimpses of his memories scattered across centuries of fractured existence.

"Enough," I said softly, swaying slightly as exhaustion pulled at my consciousness. "I need to rest before I collapse in front of everyone."

Chi immediately shifted, his solid form scooping me up before I could protest. The silver patterns beneath my skin flared briefly at the contact, then settled into a contented glow that spoke of recognition and comfort.

Through our bond, I felt Chi's satisfaction at being able to hold me completely solid without the flickering instability that had characterized our earlier interactions. The price of that stability had been high—both of us were drained from the energy transfer—but the resulting enhancement to our connection felt worth every ounce of power expended.

Heart stepped forward, his ruby eyes darkening with concern as he watched Chi lift me. Through the Heart Stone, I felt his frustration at being unable to help, his worry that the pattern within me was developing too quickly for safety.

"I'll check on you in a few hours," he said quietly, the crystal at my throat warming with his sincerity. "The resistance fighters need debriefing, and Martha wants to coordinate evacuation routes for the villages most at risk."

I nodded, too tired to form a proper response. The silver patterns beneath my skin had dimmed to a soft glow as Chi carried me out, and before we were even back to the room I was asleep.

Chapter Thirty-Two

Heart

Istood in the crystalline corridor, watching Chi carry Alice away toward the First Queen's chambers. The Heart Stone pulsed against my chest, allowing me to feel her exhaustion even as she drifted into unconsciousness. Through our connection, I sensed the deeper bond she'd formed with Chi—a foundational link that now carried thoughts and memories alongside emotions.

The territorial frustration that rose within me was both primal and pointless. I'd known from the beginning that the pattern required five bonds. Chi's position as the first had been inevitable—his fractured existence across realities made him uniquely suited to anchor Alice's increasingly complex magic.

"Jealousy doesn't become you, Prince of Hearts," came the King of Spades' voice from behind me. I turned to find him leaning against the crystalline wall, shadows coiling around him like restless serpents.

"I'm not jealous," I said, though the lie tasted bitter on my tongue. "I'm concerned about Alice's wellbeing. The pattern is evolving faster than anyone anticipated."

The King's dark eyes glittered with amusement. "Is it? Or are you simply unprepared for what sharing her truly means?" His shadows shifted, forming brief images that flickered and dissolved. "The bonds aren't a competition, Prince. They're a symphony. Each connection strengthens the others."

I turned away from him, unwilling to let him see how his words affected me. Through the Heart Stone, I could feel Alice's peaceful sleep, Chi's protective presence wrapped around her consciousness like armor. The intimacy of their connection made something twist in my chest.

The King's dark eyes glittered with amusement. “Tell me, Prince—when you felt her energy flowing to stabilize Cheshire, what was your first instinct?"

I clenched my jaw, unwilling to admit that my immediate reaction had been a surge of possessive fury. Through the Heart Stone, I'd felt Alice pouring her strength into another bond, strengthening a connection that wasn't mine. The rational part of my mind understood the necessity, but something deeper and more primitive had raged against it.

"My first instinct was to ensure the mission succeeded," I said carefully.

“Now, now, Prince, it isn’t good to lie.” The King of Spades chuckled, it made my hair stand on end.

"What do you want from me?" I snapped, turning to face him fully. "Yes, I felt territorial. Yes, it bothered me that she strengthened her bond with Chi while I was fighting Blood Mages. Is that what you want to hear?"

The King's shadows rippled with satisfaction. "Honesty is a start. Now the real question—what will you do with that feeling?"

I stared at him, trying to understand his angle. The King of Spades never asked questions without purpose. "I'll do what's best for Alice and for Wonderland. My personal feelings are irrelevant."

"Are they?" The King pushed away from the wall, his shadows flowing around him like liquid night. "The Heart Stone doesn't just connect you to Alice—it amplifies what already exists between you. Your emotions affect the bond, Prince. Your jealousy creates dissonance that weakens what should be a source of strength."

I felt the truth of his words through the Heart Stone itself—my territorial frustration created a discordant note in the otherwise harmonious connection. Alice's unconscious mind sensed it even in sleep, her pattern adjusting to compensate for the strain I was inadvertently causing.

"What would you have me do?" I asked, hating the vulnerability in my voice. "Accept that Chi will always have a deeper connection with her than I can hope for?"

"Accept that each bond serves a different purpose," the King replied, his shadows forming complex patterns that reminded me uncomfortably of the silver traceries beneath Alice's skin. "Cheshire anchors her ability to exist across realities. You provide leadership, strategic vision, and emotional stability." His dark eyes met mine with unexpected directness. "Neither is superior. Both are essential."

I leaned against the crystalline wall, feeling suddenly exhausted. The Heart Stone pulsed with quiet warmth as I tried to process the King's words. "And your role in all this? Where do you fit in these 'essential' bonds?"

"That remains to be seen," the King replied, his shadows coiling tighter around him. "The pattern chooses its own anchors based on what Alice needs, not what any of us might prefer."

"You speak as if you have no influence over the outcome," I said, studying his shadowed features. "Yet you've manipulated events since before Alice arrived in Wonderland."

The King's expression remained impassive, though his shadows flickered briefly with what might have been discomfort. "I arrange the circumstances. I cannot force connections."

"A convenient distinction," I observed dryly. "And one that allows you to claim innocence when your machinations inevitably cause harm."

"Harm?" The Spade Kings voice lowered with an almost ice quality to it now, “I would never harm her. I will kill to protect her, and even if she decides to not bond with me, I will keep her safe from the shadows, getting rid of whoever is in her way.”

The King's words hung in the air between us like a blade. I stared at him, seeing past his usual calculated composure to something darker and more obsessive beneath. The shadows around him writhed with barely contained violence, and for the first time since I'd known him, the King of Spades looked genuinely dangerous.

"You're in love with her," I said quietly, the realization hitting me like a physical blow. "This isn't about saving Wonderland or completing some ancient pattern. You want Alice for yourself."

His shadows stilled completely, creating an unnatural silence that made my skin crawl. "Love is a simplistic word for what I feel," he said finally, his voice carrying centuries of longing. "I have watched the pattern develop for decades, waiting for a dreamer strong enough to carry it. Alice is... extraordinary."

"She's not a prize to be won," I snapped, "She's a person with free will," I continued, my hand moving instinctively to my sword hilt. "Not some vessel for your ambitions."

The King's shadows surged outward before snapping back under his control, the momentary lapse revealing more about his emotional state than any words could have. "You think I don't know that?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper. "Why do you think I've kept my distance, arranged circumstances rather than forcing outcomes? The pattern rejects compulsion. It must be freely given, freely accepted."

Through the Heart Stone, I felt Alice's peaceful sleep, the silver patterns of her magic pulsing in slow, healing rhythms. Chi's protective presence wrapped around her consciousness like a living shield, their strengthened bond creating harmonies that even I could appreciate through our connection.

"You claim to respect her choice," I said carefully, studying the King's shadowed features, "yet you've been manipulating events to ensure she has only one viable path forward."

The King of Spades moved closer, his shadows flowing like liquid darkness. "I've been ensuring she survives long enough to have any choice at all," he corrected, eyes flashing with something ancient and hungry. "The Red Queen would have drained her essence within hours of her arrival if I hadn't intervened. The King of Diamonds would have imprisoned her in his crystal towers for experimentation. The Queen of Clubs would have bound her consciousness to the ancient forests, merging her with Wonderland's wild magic until nothing human remained."

His shadows formed brief images that flickered and dissolved—Alice in chains, Alice transformed into something unrecognizable, Alice fading to nothing as her essence was consumed by hungry magic.

"You think your resistance could have protected her from any of that?" he continued, “I may be manipulative and not give all the truth, but I am keeping her alive.”

I felt my jaw clench, hating the truth in his words. My resistance fighters were brave and dedicated, but against the full might of the monarchs? We'd been surviving through guerrilla tactics and strategic retreats, not direct confrontation.

"So what happens when she completes all five bonds?" I asked, watching his shadows coil with anticipation. "When the pattern reaches full manifestation? What then, Your Majesty?"

"Then Wonderland has a chance to heal," he replied, his voice carrying an unfamiliar note of hope. "The borders between territories will stabilize. The magic that's been fracturing since the First Queen's ascension will find equilibrium again."

"And the monarchs? Do you really expect the Red Queen to surrender her power peacefully? Or the King of Diamonds to abandon his experiments?"

The King's shadows formed shapes like weapons—swords, daggers, arrows—before dissolving back into formless darkness. "The monarchs will have a choice," he said, his voice hardening with resolve. "Adapt to a unified Wonderland or face extinction. The pattern doesn't require their elimination, but it won't tolerate their continued corruption of the realm's fundamental magic."

I studied him, trying to discern truth from manipulation. "And your crown? Your territory? Would you surrender those?"

"My crown serves a purpose," he replied, shadows shifting thoughtfully. "The Void Court maintains balance between realities. Someone must continue that work, regardless of how Wonderland's borders are redrawn."

"Convenient that your role remains essential," I observed dryly.

The King's lips curved into a humorless smile. "The shadows existed before me, Prince. They will continue long after. I simply give them direction, purpose."

His dark eyes met mine with unexpected vulnerability. "If Alice chooses to form the void bond with me, it won't be because I'm essential to the pattern. It will be because she sees something in the darkness worth preserving."

I felt the Heart Stone pulse against my chest, carrying echoes of Alice's dreams—silver light dancing through impossible landscapes, Chi's protective presence, a constant warmth, and something else. A deeper shadow that called to her with ancient longing, offering depths she couldn't yet fathom.

"She dreams of you," I said quietly, hating how the words tasted. "Even now, while bonded to Chi, part of her reaches toward your shadows."

The King's stillness became absolute. "Dreams are not choices," he said carefully. "The pattern recognizes potential connections, but Alice must decide which ones to manifest."

"And if she doesn't choose you? If the void bond forms with someone else?" I asked, studying his reaction carefully.

His shadows writhed for a moment before settling into unnatural stillness. "Then I will continue to serve Wonderland as I always have. From the shadows, unseen but essential."

I didn't believe him for a second. The King of Spades had orchestrated too much, waited too long, to simply accept rejection gracefully. But pressing him further would reveal nothing—he was too skilled at concealing his true intentions.

"I should check on my fighters," I said instead, turning away from his shadowed form. "The diversion tactics took a toll on everyone."

"Of course," the King replied smoothly, his composure fully restored. "We all have our responsibilities. Give your soldiers my regards for their impressive performance today."

I left without responding, the Heart Stone warm against my chest as it maintained my connection to Alice. Through our bond, I felt her…and knew once I was done with my duties I would go to her.

Chapter Thirty-Three

Alice

Iwoke to the sound of Heart and Chi arguing, I curled more into the covers I was under not wanting to be awake yet.

“The Hatter wants you. I know you are protective of her but I can guard her just the same as you.” Heart bit out, I could feel his frustration bleeding through.

"You think your protection compares to mine?" Chi's voice held barely controlled fury. "Our bond is foundational. I can sense her needs even before she's conscious of them."

I groaned softly, reluctantly opening my eyes. Chi stood at the foot of the bed, his form completely solid in the Sanctuary's stabilizing fields. Heart positioned himself by the door, ruby eyes flashing with territorial frustration. The silver patterns beneath my skin pulsed with irritation at their posturing.

"Both of you, stop," I mumbled, pushing myself up against the pillows. "I can hear you."

They turned to me simultaneously, their expressions shifting from antagonism to concern so quickly it would have been comical under different circumstances.

"Alice," Chi was beside me instantly, his tail curling protectively around my wrist. "How do you feel?"

"Fine. Just a small headache. Nothing big.” I gave him a small smile in reassurance, “Now why are you two arguing.”

Heart stepped forward, the ruby crystal at my throat warming as our connection intensified. "Varik needs Chi's help with something urgent. He claims it requires Chi's ability to phase between realities."

"And I refuse to leave you unprotected," Chi added, his teal eyes narrowing. "Not when the King of Spades is still lurking somewhere in the Sanctuary."

I rubbed my temples where the headache pulsed in rhythm with the silver patterns beneath my skin. "What does Varik need help with?"

"Something about residual energy from the reality disruptors," Heart replied, his ruby eyes studying me with obvious concern. "Apparently the tears we created are still active, and he needs someone who can navigate between dimensional spaces to stabilize them."

Through our bond, I felt Chi's reluctance to leave my side, “Chi, you can leave me with Heart. I’ll stay here while you go help Varik.”

Chi's tail tightened around my wrist, his teal eyes meeting mine with fierce protectiveness. "You're still recovering from channeling energy to me. The pattern needs time to stabilize."

"I'll be fine," I assured him, reaching up to touch his face. The silver patterns beneath my skin flared at the contact, our strengthened bond carrying more than just emotions now. "Heart will stay with me, and I promise not to leave these chambers."

Chi's form flickered slightly with indecision before solidifying again. Through our bond, I felt his internal struggle—duty warring with the primal need to protect what was his.

"The tears in reality won't wait," Heart pointed out, though his voice had softened. "If they destabilize further, the effects could spread beyond the anchor points."

"Go," I urged Chi, feeling the seriousness of the situation through our connection.

Chi hesitated another moment, his teal eyes searching mine. "I won't be gone long," he finally said, his tail unwrapping reluctantly from my wrist. "If you need me—"

"I'll call through our bond," I finished for him, offering a reassuring smile. "I can feel you even across distances now, remember?"

Chi's expression softened slightly, though the protective intensity never fully left his eyes. He leaned forward, pressing his forehead briefly against mine in a gesture that felt more intimate than a kiss. Through our connection, I felt his consciousness brush against mine—a wordless promise to return quickly.

"Watch over her," he told Heart, his voice carrying both command and grudging respect. "The pattern is still stabilizing after yesterday's energy transfer."

Heart inclined his head, ruby eyes solemn. "You have my word."

With one last lingering look at me Chi phased out of reality, his form dissolving like mist between one heartbeat and the next. Through our bond, I felt his consciousness stretching across the Sanctuary toward Varik's workshop, still connected to me despite the physical distance.

Heart moved further into the room once Chi had gone, his ruby eyes studying me with quiet intensity. The Heart Stone pulsed against my chest, carrying his concern and something deeper—a carefully restrained longing that made the silver patterns beneath my skin shimmer.

"You should rest more," he said, his voice gentler than it had been with Chi. "Your color still hasn't fully returned."

I shifted against the pillows, feeling the silver patterns ripple beneath my skin. "I'm fine, just tired. How are your fighters doing?”

“Recovering," Heart replied, moving to sit in the chair Chi had vacated, “The last thirty hours have been very long and hard. Martha's organizing shifts to ensure everyone gets proper rest," Heart continued, his ruby eyes never leaving my face. "The diversionary tactics worked better than we expected, but they were still costly."

I nodded, feeling the weight of that responsibility. Every fighter who risked their life did so because of me—because of what I carried. The silver patterns beneath my skin pulsed with quiet acknowledgment of that burden.

"And you?" I asked softly. "When did you last rest?"

Heart's lips curved into a tired smile. "I'm fine."

"That's not an answer," I pointed out, studying the shadows beneath his eyes, the tension he carried in his shoulders.

"I'll rest when I know you're safe," he said simply.

I sighed, pushing myself further upright against the pillows. "You can't protect me if you're exhausted, Heart."

The ruby crystal at my throat warmed as Heart acknowledged the truth in my words. "A habit from years of resistance leadership," he admitted, rubbing a hand over his face. "Sleep becomes... optional when lives depend on your decisions."

"Well, I'm ordering you to rest," I said, patting the edge of the bed beside me. "At least sit somewhere more comfortable than that chair."

Heart hesitated, ruby eyes darkening with something beyond simple exhaustion. Through our connection, I felt his internal conflict—the desire to be closer warring with his sense of propriety and respect for Chi's bond.

"Alice," he began, his voice carrying a warning note.

"Don't 'Alice' me," I interrupted, feeling suddenly irritated by all the careful boundaries everyone kept drawing around me. "I'm tired of being treated like some fragile artifact. You're exhausted, I'm exhausted, and that chair looks about as comfortable as a cactus. Just sit on the bed—it's big enough for six people."

Heart's jaw tightened, but he finally relented, moving to perch cautiously on the edge of the mattress. The Heart Stone pulsed brighter at our proximity, the connection between us intensifying until I could feel the edges of his thoughts—not clear like Chi's through our strengthened bond, but present nonetheless.

"Better?" he asked, his voice holding a hint of amusement despite his obvious discomfort.

"It will be when you actually relax," I replied, reaching out to touch his arm. The silver patterns beneath my skin responded to the contact, spiraling outward in delicate whorls. Through our connection, I felt Heart's sharp intake of breath as the patterns briefly transferred to his skin before fading.

"What was that?" he asked, staring at his arm where faint traces of silver light still lingered.

"I don't know," I admitted, studying the way the patterns had reacted to our touch. "The magic has been... different since I strengthened the bond with Chi. More responsive, more eager to connect."

Heart's ruby eyes met mine, and through our connection I felt his wonder mixed with concern. "The pattern is evolving faster than anyone anticipated," he said quietly. "Even the King of Spades seems surprised by the changes."

At the mention of the shadowy monarch, I felt a flutter of something I couldn't quite name. The ward consciousness stirred within me, reaching toward memories of dark eyes and ancient longing. "He spoke to me while you were gone," I said. "About the bonds, about what completing the pattern would mean."

Heart's expression darkened, the Heart Stone pulsing with territorial tension. "What did he tell you?"

"He explained that the pattern requires five bonds to stabilize properly," I said, watching Heart's reaction carefully. "Each bond anchors a different elemental aspect—air, fire, water, earth, and void."

Heart's jaw tightened, ruby eyes flashing with barely contained emotion. "And let me guess—he positioned himself as the void bond."

"He didn't claim it outright," I admitted, "but the implication was clear." I studied Heart's face, the way tension lined his features. "You don't trust him."

"With good reason," Heart replied, shifting to face me more directly. "The King of Spades has manipulated Wonderland's politics for centuries. Nothing he does is without calculation—including his interest in you."

The silver patterns beneath my skin pulsed with quiet agitation as I considered his words. "But what if he's right about the pattern? About what Wonderland needs to heal?"

Heart was quiet for a long moment, his ruby eyes distant as he processed my question. Through our connection, I felt his internal struggle—strategic pragmatism warring with personal distrust.

"The King may be right about the pattern's purpose," he said finally, his voice carefully measured. "But his motivations for helping you achieve it are entirely self-serving. He wants you, Alice. Not as an ally, not as a political asset—he wants to possess you."

I felt a chill run through me that had nothing to do with the Sanctuary's crystalline atmosphere. "How can you be certain?"

"The way he looks at you," Heart replied, his hand moving unconsciously to rest over the Heart Stone. "I've seen that expression before, in my mother's eyes when she covets something particularly valuable. If it is love or obsession…I can not tell.”

"Love or obsession?" I echoed, the silver patterns beneath my skin pulsing with uncertainty. Through our connection, I felt Heart's genuine concern, the protective instinct that drove his warnings.

"Sometimes with beings as old as the King of Spades, the line blurs," Heart said, his voice softening. "He's existed for centuries, Alice. Normal human connections, normal emotions—they've become abstract concepts to him. Everything is strategy, calculation... acquisition."

I remembered the King's shadows, how they had reached toward the silver patterns beneath my skin with something like longing. There had been calculation in his dark eyes, yes, but also something deeper—something ancient and hungry that had recognized the pattern I carried.

"What if we need him?" I asked quietly. "The void bond... if it has to be someone who embodies that element, the King of Spades seems like the obvious choice."

Heart's ruby eyes darkened with something that might have been resignation mixed with fierce protectiveness. "Then we find another way," he said firmly. "The pattern may recognize elemental resonance, but it doesn't dictate who those elements must come from. There are other beings in Wonderland connected to the void—shadows that exist without his influence."

Through our connection, I felt his determination, but also the doubt he tried to hide. The King of Spades commanded the void courts with absolute authority. Finding another with comparable power seemed unlikely at best.

"You're afraid," I said softly, not accusation but observation. "Not of him, but of what I might choose."

Heart went very still, the Heart Stone pulsing against my chest with the sudden spike of his emotions. Through our bond, I felt layers of fear—fear for my safety, fear of the King's manipulations, and beneath it all, fear of losing what we'd begun to build between us.

"I'm afraid of what binding yourself to him would cost you," Heart admitted, his voice barely above a whisper. "The King doesn't share power or affection. Once bonded to him, the shadows would always have a claim on you."

I reached out, my fingers grasping his where they rested on the bed between us. The silver patterns beneath my skin spiraled outward at the contact, creating delicate traceries that briefly transferred to his hand before fading.

"I'm not making any decisions yet," I said, watching the silver light dance across our joined hands. "But I need to understand all the options, all the possibilities."

Heart's fingers tightened around mine, the Heart Stone warming with the intensity of his emotions. "Just promise me you'll be careful around him. The King has been playing this game for centuries—moving pieces, arranging circumstances to achieve his goals. You're not just another piece to him, Alice. You're the prize he's been waiting for."

Through our connection, I felt the depth of Heart's concern, the way it mingled with something more possessive and complex. The silver patterns beneath my skin responded to his emotional intensity, pulsing brighter where our hands touched.

"I'll be careful," I promised, though even as I said it, I wondered if being careful was possible when dealing with forces this ancient and powerful. "But Heart, what if being careful means missing the chance to save Wonderland? What if the King really is the only viable option for the void bond?"

Heart's jaw tightened, ruby eyes flashing with frustrated resignation. "Then we make that choice when we have to, not before. But I won't stand by and watch you sacrifice yourself to his shadows without exploring every alternative."

The determination in his voice sent warmth through our connection, the Heart Stone pulsing with fierce protectiveness. I squeezed his hand, feeling the silver patterns respond to our shared resolve.

"We'll find another way," I agreed, though uncertainty lingered at the edges of my thoughts. Through Chi's distant bond, I felt his work with Varik progressing—reality tears slowly stabilizing under their combined efforts. The foundational connection carried his satisfaction at the successful repairs, along with his impatience to return to my side.

Heart seemed to sense the direction of my thoughts, his ruby eyes studying my face with quiet understanding. "The bond with Chi grows stronger each time you use it," he observed. "I can feel the changes through our connection—the way your magic reaches for his across any distance."

"Does that bother you?" I asked, watching for any sign of the territorial frustration I'd sensed earlier.

Heart was quiet for a long moment, his ruby eyes fixed on our joined hands where the silver patterns still danced. "It should," he finally admitted. "Everything in me wants to claim you completely, to be the only one you reach for." The Heart Stone pulsed with the raw honesty of his confession. "But I've come to understand that's not how the pattern works—not how you work."

I felt his acceptance flow through our connection, tinged with lingering possessiveness but genuine nonetheless. "The bonds aren't a competition," he continued, echoing words I suspected the King of Spades had shared with him. "They're complementary. Chi gives you something I can't, and I..." He trailed off, uncertainty flickering through our bond.

"You give me something he can't," I finished softly. "Stability. Purpose. A connection to Wonderland's people, not just its magic."

Heat's eyes met mine, vulnerability flickering across his features before he could hide it. "I'm not sure what I give you, honestly. Chi can protect you in ways I never could. The King of Spades offers power I can't match." His grip on my hand tightened slightly. "What does a failed prince with a dying resistance movement offer someone who carries the power to reshape reality itself?"

The raw insecurity in his voice made something twist in my chest. Through our connection, I felt the depth of his self-doubt—years of fighting a losing war against his mother, watching good people die for a cause that seemed increasingly hopeless. The Heart Stone pulsed with his pain, and I found myself shifting closer on the bed without conscious thought.

"Heart," I said firmly, my free hand moving to cup his face. The silver patterns beneath my skin flared at the contact, spiraling across my palm and onto his cheek in delicate, luminous whorls. "You give me hope. You give me a reason to fight that goes beyond just survival or power."

Through our connection, I felt his sharp intake of breath as the silver patterns transferred to his skin, creating temporary tattoos that pulsed with our shared heartbeat. "You see Wonderland not as territories to be conquered or magic to be controlled, but as people to be protected. Communities worth saving."

Heart's ruby eyes widened as he felt the silver light spread across his skin, carrying with it echoes of my emotions—not just attraction or magical resonance, but genuine admiration for who he was beneath the crown and the crystal.

“You really are something.” Heart whispered, his eyes dark with something that made the silver patterns beneath my skin pulse with answering heat. "Alice..."

The way he said my name, rough with barely contained emotion, sent warmth spiraling through our connection. The silver patterns on his face brightened, responding to the intensity building between us. Through the Heart Stone, I felt his careful control beginning to fray at the edges.

"This is dangerous," he murmured, though he made no move to pull away. "Chi will sense the change in our bond when he returns."

"Let him," I said, surprising myself with the boldness in my voice. "I'm tired of tiptoeing around everyone's territorial instincts. The pattern wants these connections—all of them."

Heart's breath caught as I shifted even closer, the silver patterns now dancing freely between our skin wherever we touched, “But do you want those connections.” I could feel the want and hope from Heart.

"I want..." My voice trailed off as the silver patterns intensified, creating a feedback loop of sensation through our connection. "I want to stop questioning every feeling, every bond. I want to trust what's happening between us."

Heart's eyes darkened further, the ruby crystal at my throat pulsing with the rapid beat of his heart. His hand came up to cover mine where it rested against his cheek, the silver patterns twining around our fingers like living vines.

"Then trust this," he whispered, leaning forward until our foreheads touched. The silver patterns flared brilliantly where our skin connected, creating a bridge of light between us. Through our bond, I felt his carefully maintained control finally give way to something deeper, more primal.

His lips met mine with gentle urgency, the Heart Stone blazing between us as our connection suddenly expanded. Unlike the wild, consuming nature of Chi's bond, Heart's bond flowed like warm fire through my veins, steady and grounding. Where Chi's connection felt like stepping between realities, Heart's felt like coming home. The silver patterns beneath my skin brightened, spiraling outward to envelop us both in a cocoon of light.

His hand slid into my hair, cradling the back of my head as he deepened the kiss. Through our connection, I felt his wonder and disbelief, the years of longing that had led to this moment. The Heart Stone pulsed between us, no longer just carrying emotions but actively strengthening our bond with each heartbeat.

"Alice," he breathed against my lips, his voice rough with emotion. "I never thought—"

I silenced him with another kiss, unable to bear the vulnerability in his eyes. The silver patterns flowed freely between us now, no longer just transferring but merging, creating a bond just like I did with Chi. I can’t say I was apprehensive with starting one with him without knowing him for very long…but still…it felt right.

Chapter Thirty-Four

Alice

The bond snapped into place with stunning intensity, different from Chi's foundational connection but no less profound. Where Chi's bond felt like silver threads weaving through my consciousness, Heart's bond burned like molten gold, grounding me to Wonderland's heartbeat itself. Through the new connection, I felt his absolute devotion, his fierce protectiveness, and beneath it all, a love so deep it took my breath away.

Heart pulled back slightly, ruby eyes wide with wonder as he felt the completed bond settle between us. "The second anchor," he whispered, his voice filled with awe. "I can feel everything—your thoughts, your magic, the way the pattern pulses through you."

I nodded, still reeling from the intensity of our connection. Through Chi's bond, I felt his sudden alarm as he sensed the fundamental change in my magical signature. His work with Varik faltered as protective instincts surged through him, urging him to return to my side. But there was something else in his reaction—not jealousy, but recognition. The pattern had chosen its second anchor, and even Chi couldn't deny the rightness of it.

"He's coming back," I said, feeling Chi's presence moving rapidly through the Sanctuary. "He felt the bond form."

Heart tensed slightly, his hand still cradling my face. The silver patterns connecting us pulsed with his concern. "Is he angry?"

I closed my eyes, focusing on Chi's emotions through our foundational bond. "No... he's surprised, maybe a little territorial, but mostly just... accepting. The pattern wanted this connection." I opened my eyes, meeting Heart's ruby gaze. "He understands that better than anyone."

Heart's thumb traced the silver patterns that now flowed freely between our skin, no longer just transferring temporarily but permanently intertwined with our magical signatures. "I never expected it to feel like this," he admitted, his voice soft with wonder. "The connection with the Heart Stone was strong, but this... I can feel your heartbeat as if it were my own."

Through our new bond, I sensed his amazement at the depth of connection, but also his concern about how quickly things were developing. The rational part of his mind worried about the implications, even as his heart rejoiced in finally being able to touch me so completely.

"Two bonds formed in less than two days," I murmured, the silver patterns beneath my skin now carrying threads of gold where Heart's influence had taken root. "The pattern is accelerating beyond anything the King predicted."

"Perhaps because you're finally accepting what you want rather than fighting it," Heart suggested, his fingers trailing along my jawline where silver and gold light danced together.

"The gold patterns," he murmured, watching as the silver on his skin began to shift, taking on warm amber hues that pulsed in rhythm with the Heart Stone. "They're different from yours."

"Each bond has its own signature," I explained, fascination replacing nervousness as I watched the interplay of silver and gold across our joined hands. "Chi's is pure silver—air Yours is gold—fire."

Through our new connection, I felt Heart's wonder as he experienced the pattern from the inside for the first time. The magic didn't feel foreign to him—it resonated with something fundamental in his nature, amplifying his natural charisma and strategic instincts.

Before Heart could respond, Chi materialized in the chamber, his form solidifying instantly as teal eyes swept over us. He took in our proximity, the silver and gold patterns flowing between our skin, the way the air itself seemed to shimmer with bonded magic.

"The second anchor," he said simply, his tail curling with what I now recognized through our bond as satisfaction rather than jealousy. "I felt it snap into place from three corridors away."

Heart shifted slightly, tension radiating through our new connection as he prepared for confrontation. But Chi surprised us both by moving closer, his expression thoughtful rather than territorial.

"The fire bond," Chi observed, his teal eyes following the golden patterns that now intermixed with silver across my skin. "Leadership, courage, passion. Fitting."

I watched as Chi settled on the edge of the bed, his form completely solid in the Sanctuary's stabilizing fields. Through our foundational bond, I felt his curiosity mingling with protective instinct—not jealousy, but something more complex and mature.

"You're not upset," Heart said, the statement somewhere between question and observation.

Chi's tail curled thoughtfully as he studied the golden light emanating from Heart's skin. "A little jealous…but…the pattern chooses what it needs. Your bond strengthens what Alice and I began."

His teal eyes met mine, carrying understanding that went beyond words. Through our connection, I felt Chi's genuine acceptance mixed with something deeper—relief. The foundational bond had been carrying more weight than either of us realized, and Heart's fire connection now provided the stability and grounding that Chi's air element alone couldn't offer.

"Three more," Chi said quietly, his gaze shifting between Heart and me. "Water, earth, and void."

Heart's jaw tightened at the mention of void, golden patterns flaring briefly with territorial heat. "The King of Spades is already positioning himself for that bond."

"Let him position," Chi replied, his tail lashing once with dismissive energy. "The pattern doesn't respond to manipulation. It chooses based on resonance, not ambition."

Through both bonds, I felt their shared concern about the shadowy monarch, but also their growing confidence in what we'd built together.

"Besides," Chi added, his teal eyes glinting with something that might have been amusement, "Alice has proven quite capable of making her own choices about bonds. Perhaps we should trust her judgment rather than assuming she'll be manipulated by the first shadowy monarch who offers pretty words."

I felt warmth flow through both connections at Chi's confidence in me. Through Heart's bond, I sensed his reluctant agreement—his protective instincts wanted to shield me from every potential threat, but his respect for my autonomy ran deeper.

"The King mentioned that water and earth would be different," I said, settling more comfortably between them. The golden and silver patterns continued their dance across my skin, creating new harmonies where they intersected. "Beings connected to Wonderland's natural foundations rather than political structures."

Heart's expression grew thoughtful, his strategic mind already working through possibilities. “Have you felt a connection to anyone else you have met?”

I paused at this, my mind flashing to the two odd men. “Yes.”

Chi tilted his head, before an amused grin took over his face, “Them…interesting” He knew I was thinking of Vee and Dee. I felt connected to them, but they were so hard to read and get to know.

"The Tweedles?" Heart asked, ruby eyes widening with surprise. "I hadn't considered... they're so focused on their calculations and observations that I never thought of them as potential anchors."

Through Chi's bond, I felt his growing certainty. "It makes perfect sense," he said, his tail curling with satisfaction. "Vee embodies earth—solid, calculating, providing foundation through data and analysis. Dee represents water—flowing, intuitive, reading the emotional currents beneath surface events."

I nodded slowly, remembering how the silver patterns had stirred whenever the Tweedles were near, reaching toward them with the same recognition I'd felt around Chi and Heart. "They've been watching me since I arrived, haven't they? Not just observing, but... waiting."

"The Tweedles have been in the Sanctuary longer than anyone except Varik," Heart said, his voice thoughtful. "They see patterns in ways the rest of us can't comprehend. If they've recognized themselves as potential anchors, they would wait for the pattern to develop naturally rather than forcing a connection."

Chi nodded, his tail curling with agreement. "The Tweedles understand timing better than anyone in Wonderland. They exist partially outside our normal temporal flow."

The silver and gold patterns beneath my skin pulsed with recognition at their words. I'd always sensed something different about Vee and Dee—the way they finished each other's sentences, how they seemed to know things before they happened. Through both bonds, I felt a growing certainty that Chi was right about their potential roles.

"So what happens now?" I asked, looking between Chi and Heart. "Do I just... wait for the bonds to form naturally? Or should I seek them out?"

"The pattern will guide you," Chi said, his tail curling around my wrist with gentle reassurance and his ears twitching. "Just as it did with us."

Heart nodded, the golden patterns on his skin pulsing with quiet confidence. "The bonds can't be forced, Alice. They form when the time is right, when the connection becomes necessary."

I leaned back against the pillows, suddenly feeling the weight of everything that had happened. Two bonds formed in less than two days, each one changing me in subtle but profound ways. Chi's silver connection had given me access to spaces between realities, while Heart's golden bond anchored me to Wonderland's political foundation. What would water and earth add to the mix? And void...

"You're worried about the void bond," Chi observed, reading my emotions through our connection.

"It's the most dangerous of the five," Heart added, golden patterns flaring with protective concern. “Just take it slow and see where things go. Don’t push yourself.”

Through both bonds, I felt their shared protectiveness, but also something else—a growing sense of completion, as if pieces of a vast puzzle were finally clicking into place. The silver and gold patterns beneath my skin had settled into a steady rhythm, no longer the chaotic swirls of new magic but something more controlled and purposeful.

"I can feel the difference already," I said, marveling at how the dual connections had stabilized something restless within me. "The pattern feels... more balanced."

Chi's ears twitched with interest. "The foundational bond was carrying too much weight alone. Heart's fire connection provides the grounding I couldn't offer through air alone."

"And your bond gives her the flexibility my connection lacks," Heart added, his hand finding mine where golden light immediately spiraled around our joined fingers. "Fire burns steady, but it needs air to truly thrive."

I squeezed Heart's hand, feeling our new bond pulse with warmth as Chi's tail tightened around my other wrist. The silver and gold patterns beneath my skin danced together, creating intricate designs where they merged.

"What about the Red Queen?" I asked, reality intruding on our moment of connection. "She won't stop just because we disrupted her Blood Mages."

Heart's expression hardened, the golden patterns on his skin flaring with strategic focus. "My mother will regroup, likely within days. Without the Blood Mages, she'll resort to more conventional tactics—armies rather than magical draining."

"Which means more soldiers in danger," I said quietly, the weight of responsibility settling over me again. "More people fighting because of what I carry."

Chi shook his head, his teal eyes meeting mine with fierce certainty. "They fight for Wonderland's future, not because of you," Chi corrected gently. "The realm was dying long before you arrived. You simply offer hope for healing what's been broken for centuries."

Through both bonds, I felt their shared conviction, but the guilt remained a tight knot in my chest. The silver and gold patterns pulsed with my conflicted emotions, creating discordant notes where they usually harmonized.

"Alice," Heart said softly, his thumb tracing circles on my palm where golden light spiraled. "Every person who joins the resistance makes their own choice. They see what the monarchs have done to Wonderland—the corruption, the suffering, the endless territorial wars. You didn't create that darkness."

"But I might be the key to ending it," I whispered, the weight of that possibility both terrifying and compelling. "If the pattern can truly reunify the territories..."

"Then we take it one bond at a time," Chi finished, his tail curling with gentle firmness. "You don't have to carry the weight of Wonderland's future alone anymore, Alice. That's what the bonds are for—to share the burden."

Through our connections, I felt both of their resolute support, the way their different strengths complemented each other and, by extension, complimented me. Chi's adaptability and Heart's leadership, air and fire working in harmony to create something greater than either could achieve alone.

A soft knock at the chamber door interrupted my thoughts. Through the crystalline walls, I could sense familiar presences—the synchronized energy signatures of Vee and Dee.

"Speaking of bonds," Heart murmured, his ruby eyes meeting mine with knowing warmth. "It seems the pattern has its own timing."

Chi's ears twitched with amusement. "The Tweedles always did have impeccable timing," he said, his tail unwrapping from my wrist as he shifted to make room. "Shall I invite them in?"

I nodded, feeling the silver and gold patterns beneath my skin stirring with anticipation. Through both bonds, I sensed Chi and Heart's quiet acceptance—neither territorial nor possessive, but watchful. They understood what was happening better than I did, recognizing the pattern's natural progression toward completion.

"Enter," Chi called, his form solidifying further as the door swung open.

Vee and Dee stepped into the chamber with their characteristic synchronized movements, silver monocle and opalescent robes catching the crystalline light. They paused just inside the doorway, their gazes immediately fixing on the silver and gold patterns that now danced across my skin.

"The second anchor manifests," Vee observed, his monocle reflecting complex calculations as he took in the golden threads woven through my silver patterns.

"Fire joins air in perfect harmony," Dee added, his dreamy voice carrying a note of satisfaction. "The melodies grow stronger."

I felt the silver and gold patterns beneath my skin respond to their presence, reaching toward the twins with the same recognition I'd experienced with Chi and Heart. Through both bonds, I sensed my anchors' awareness of the building pressure I felt.

"You came to check on the bonds," I said, not quite a question.

Vee adjusted his monocle, data streaming across its surface. "The pattern calls to its missing elements."

"Water seeks its vessel," Dee continued, his opalescent robes shimmering as he moved closer. "Earth awaits its foundation." Chi's tail curled with interest as he watched the interaction.

“Could you talk with less riddles for a while.” I sighed, I know they liked to talk like that but sometimes it was a bit too much for me to follow along, especially when I was still tired.

Vee gave a soft laugh, “The bond called us, but it is up to you when it happens Little Dreamer.”

Dee nodded, his dreamy expression becoming more focused. "We have felt the pull since your arrival, but the timing must be right. Fire and air needed to stabilize first."

I studied their faces, seeing past their usual cryptic demeanor to something deeper—a longing that mirrored what I'd sensed in Chi and Heart before our bonds formed. The silver and gold patterns beneath my skin pulsed with growing recognition.

"You're the water and earth anchors," I said, certainty flowing through both my existing bonds. "That's why you've been watching, waiting."

"Water flows where it's needed," Dee replied, his voice unusually direct. "But it cannot force its path."

"Earth provides foundation," Vee added, his monocle flickering with complex patterns. "But only when the structure is ready to bear the weight."

Dee looked over me with eyes that seem to read my very soul, “Though, bonding now isn’t a good idea. Not when you are tired and just formed two bonds in such a short time.”

Vee gave a hum of agreement, “Yes. Your magic needs to settle into those bonds before anything else happens.”

I felt a mix of disappointment and relief flow through me at their words. The silver and gold patterns beneath my skin had been reaching toward them with increasing intensity, but Vee was right—I could feel the strain of managing two powerful bonds while still recovering from yesterday's energy transfer to Chi.

"How long should I wait?" I asked, settling back against the pillows as exhaustion pulled at the edges of my consciousness.

"The pattern will tell you," Dee said gently, his opalescent robes shifting as he moved to stand beside Vee. "When the fire and air bonds have fully integrated, water and earth will flow naturally."

Heart's hand tightened around mine, golden patterns pulsing with concern. "A few days, at minimum," he said, his strategic mind calculating the magical strain I was under. "The bonds need time to settle before adding more complexity."

Chi nodded agreement, his ears twitching, “You also don’t want to make a bond too quickly. I think getting to know the Tweedles will be good for you as we make preparations for what the Red Queen will do.”

Heart nodded in agreement as he muttered under his breath, but I could hear him just fine, “Better than leaving you in the hands of the Spade King.”

Vee's silver monocle flashed as he caught Heart's muttered comment. "The shadows have their own purpose," he observed, his tone neutral but carrying an undercurrent of warning.

"Not all darkness seeks to consume," Dee added, his dreamy voice somehow managing to sound both cryptic and pointed. "Some, merely wish to protect what light remains."

I felt Heart's irritation flare through our bond, the golden patterns briefly intensifying against my skin. Chi's tail twitched with amusement, his teal eyes watching the exchange with interest.

"The King of Spades has his own agenda," Heart said firmly. "One that may not align with Alice's wellbeing."

"All have agendas," Vee replied, adjusting his monocle as data scrolled across its surface. "Even princes."

"Even Cheshires," Dee finished with a knowing look before he sighed, “We shall bid you good day. We just wished to speak to you Little Dreamer. Just so you know where we stand.”

The two moved to leave but stopped and glanced back at me, “Do well to have someone with you. There are spies everywhere….”

Then they left me sitting there, not knowing what those parting words could mean fully.

Chapter Thirty-Five

Alice

The weight of the Tweedles' warning settled over the chamber like a shroud. Through both bonds, I felt Chi and Heart's immediate alertness, their protective instincts sharpening to razor focus.

"Spies," Heart repeated grimly, his hand tightening around mine as golden patterns flared with territorial heat. "In the Sanctuary itself."

Chi's form flickered slightly, his consciousness already spreading through the spaces between realities to search for hidden presences. "The Sanctuary's barriers should prevent unauthorized entry," he said, though his tail lashed with growing concern. "Unless someone with legitimate access is feeding information elsewhere."

I pressed my free hand to my chest where the silver and gold patterns pulsed with agitated energy. The ward consciousness stirred within me, suddenly hyper-aware of every shadow, every flicker of movement beyond the crystalline walls.

"We will have to stay on guard…and as they said. You shouldn’t be alone.” Chi spoke up, eyes locked on the door that the Tweedles had left through.

"I hate the idea of being constantly watched," I sighed, though I knew they were right. The silver and gold patterns beneath my skin swirled with anxious energy, responding to my unease.

Heart's ruby eyes softened with understanding. "We'll make sure you have privacy when you need it. This isn't about controlling you—it's about keeping you safe while we identify the threat."

Chi nodded, his tail curling protectively. "I can sense most presences without being physically in the room. I'll give you space while maintaining awareness through our bond."

Their consideration eased some of my frustration. Through both connections, I felt their genuine respect for my independence warring with fierce protectiveness. Neither wanted to cage me—they simply couldn't bear the thought of harm coming to me while the pattern was still stabilizing.

"Do you think it's someone in the resistance or someone hiding somehow?" I asked quietly, watching Heart's expression darken with strategic calculations.

"Could be either," Heart replied, his voice carrying the weight of years spent in guerrilla warfare. "My mother has agents everywhere—some willing, others coerced through blood magic or threats to their families." The golden patterns on his skin pulsed with bitter knowledge. "She's particularly skilled at turning people who have something precious to lose."

The implications of Heart's words sent a chill through me. Through our bonds, I felt both Chi and Heart's shared understanding of the Red Queen's methods—the way she twisted loyalty through fear and leverage.

"How do we identify who might be compromised?" I asked, though part of me dreaded the answer. The idea that someone I'd come to trust might be feeding information to the Red Queen made the silver and gold patterns beneath my skin writhe with unease.

Chi's ears flattened against his head, his form flickering as he processed possibilities. "The Tweedles wouldn't have warned us without reason. They see patterns others miss—if they sense betrayal, it's likely already in motion."

Heart stood abruptly, pacing to the crystalline window where he could observe the Sanctuary's main corridors. "We will have to make changes on who has access to you and who has access to roam freely.”

I watched Heart's tense posture by the window, feeling his frustration through our golden bond. "That means suspecting people who've risked their lives to help us," I said quietly.

"I know," Heart replied, his voice heavy with the burden of leadership. "But the alternative is leaving you exposed to whatever my mother is planning next."

Chi's tail lashed once before he forced himself to stillness. "There's another possibility we haven't considered," he said, his teal eyes meeting mine with reluctant certainty. "The spy might not be feeding information willingly."

Through our bond, I felt his meaning before he spoke it aloud. "Blood magic," I whispered, the silver patterns beneath my skin recoiling from the very thought. "Someone could be compromised without even knowing it."

Heart turned from the window, “Let’s speak with Varik for now. Varik, the Tweedles, and the King of Spades would be the ones who are strong enough to withstand blood magic and wouldn’t side with the Red Queen.”

Chi's tail flicked in agreement. "Varik's mind is too... unique for blood magic to take hold. The Tweedles exist partially outside normal time, making them resistant to such influence."

"And the King of Spades?" I asked, watching as the shadows in the corners of the room seemed to deepen at the mention of his name.

"Has his own protections," Heart conceded reluctantly, the golden patterns on his skin pulsing with distrust. "Shadow magic and blood magic repel each other—like opposing poles of a magnet."

I pushed myself up from the bed, ignoring the wave of dizziness that followed. The silver and gold patterns beneath my skin stabilized me after a moment, both bonds lending strength to my depleted reserves.

"Then let's talk to Varik first," I said, determination replacing fear. "If anyone can create a way to detect blood magic it would be him.” I paused as I took another breath, “If nothing has been detected, we’ll have to discover the leak by othe means.”

Chi materialized beside me before I could take more than a few steps, his solid form offering support as the room spun slightly. "Easy," he murmured, his tail wrapping around my waist to steady me. "The bonds are still settling. Last time you slept it off.”

Heart was at my other side instantly, the golden patterns flaring as he felt my dizziness through our connection. "Alice, you need more rest before—"

"I need answers," I interrupted, though I accepted their support gratefully. "The longer we wait, the more information gets passed to the Red Queen. If there's a spy in the Sanctuary, every moment counts."

Through both bonds, I felt their reluctant acceptance of my logic. Chi's form solidified further as he took more of my weight, while Heart positioned himself to guard our backs as we left the chamber.

The crystalline corridors seemed different now—every shadow a potential threat, every figure we passed a possible enemy. The silver and gold patterns beneath my skin pulsed with hypervigilant energy, responding to my heightened awareness. Through both bonds, I felt Chi and Heart's protective instincts creating a constant scan of our surroundings.

Varik's workshop buzzed with chaotic energy when we arrived, mechanical devices whirring and sparking as he tinkered with what looked like a crystalline detector array. His wild green eyes lit up when he saw us, though his expression quickly shifted to concern as he took in my obviously weakened state.

"Alice! You look dreadful," he announced cheerfully, setting down a complex brass instrument. "Though the magical resonance around you is absolutely fascinating. Two fully manifested bonds! The harmonics are exquisite."

"Varik," Heart said sharply, cutting through the Hatter's enthusiasm. "We need your help," Heart continued, his ruby eyes scanning the workshop for potential eavesdroppers. "The Tweedles warned us about spies in the Sanctuary."

Varik's wild expression instantly sobered, his manic energy focusing with unsettling precision. "Ah. I wondered when someone would notice." He moved to a workbench, adjusting dials on what looked like a miniature version of the Observatory. "The energy signatures have been... off.”

"You knew?" Chi's tail lashed with frustration. "And you didn't think to mention it?"

"Mention what, exactly?" Varik countered, hands still moving across his instruments. "That magical signatures fluctuate? That someone might be projecting a false aura? That blood magic leaves traces too subtle for most to detect?" He glanced up, his wild eyes suddenly sharp with calculation.

"But not too subtle for you," I said, watching Varik's fingers dance across the instruments with practiced precision.

Varik's lips curled into a manic grin. "My dear, when you've lived as long as I have in this fractured realm, you develop certain... sensitivities." He twisted a brass dial, causing a crystalline display to flicker with red-tinged energy signatures. "Blood magic has a particular feeling—like fingernails on glass. Most can't hear it, but to me?" He tapped his temple. "Screams like a banshee."

Heart moved closer to the display, golden patterns rippling across his skin as he studied the readings. "Can you isolate the source?"

"Working on it with the help of our resident King," Varik muttered, adjusting another dial. "Blood magic is slippery—it creates echoes, false trails. The Red Queen's specialty is making her influence nearly impossible to trace directly."

Chi's form flickered with agitation. "The King of Spades is involved in this investigation?"

"Involved is a strong word," Varik replied, his wild eyes never leaving the crystalline display. "More like... observing with interest. His shadows can detect things my instruments miss, and vice versa. Complementary capabilities, you might say."

Through both bonds, I felt Heart and Chi's shared unease at the King's involvement, though for different reasons. Heart's distrust ran deeper, while Chi simply preferred to handle threats without the shadowy monarch's input.

"What have you found so far?" I asked, leaning against Chi as another wave of dizziness threatened my balance. The silver and gold patterns beneath my skin pulsed weakly, still recovering from the rapid bond formations.

Varik's expression grew grave as he gestured to the display where red-tinged energy signatures pulsed like infected wounds. "Three potential sources of corruption," he said, his usual manic energy subdued by the seriousness of the situation. "All within the Sanctuary's inner sanctum."

My blood ran cold. Through both bonds, I felt Chi and Heart's protective instincts flare as they processed the implications. Three people with access to the most secure areas of the Sanctuary—people who would have overheard our plans, our strategies, our weaknesses.

"Can you identify them specifically?" Heart asked, his voice tight with barely controlled fury. The golden patterns on his skin blazed brighter as his strategic mind began calculating threats and countermeasures.

"That's where it gets complicated," Varik replied, adjusting his instruments with frustrated precision. "Blood magic creates a sort of... psychic camouflage. The corruption hides beneath legitimate magical signatures, making it nearly impossible to pinpoint exactly who carries it." He gestured to the three pulsing points on his display. "These could be three separate individuals, or one person moving through different locations, or even passive magical residue left behind deliberately to confuse detection."

Chi's tail lashed with agitation, his form flickering as he processed the information. "So we still don't know who to trust."

"Not entirely true," Varik corrected, twisting another dial that caused one of the red signatures to flare brighter. "This one is stronger than the others—a direct line rather than an echo. Someone who's been in recent contact with the Red Queen herself, not just her blood magic."

Heart moved closer to the display, studying the location where the signature pulsed strongest. "That's near the eastern corridor—where Martha set up the temporary barracks for the new resistance fighters."

I glanced at Heart, the golden bond between us pulsing with his sudden tension. "Martha?" I whispered, unable to hide my horror at the thought. The scarred resistance leader had been nothing but helpful since my arrival in Wonderland.

"It might not be her," Chi cautioned, his tail curling protectively around my wrist. "The signature could belong to anyone in that section."

Varik adjusted his monocle, wild eyes narrowing with concentration. "Martha has been with the resistance since the beginning. If she were compromised, we'd have fallen years ago."

"Unless she was turned recently," Heart said, his voice hollow with the possibility. Through our bond, I felt his pain at even considering such betrayal. "My mother would target those closest to me first."

I leaned more heavily against Chi as exhaustion and dizziness threatened to overwhelm me. The silver and gold patterns beneath my skin flickered weakly, responding to my distress. Through both bonds, I felt Chi and Heart's immediate concern, their attention shifting from the threat display to my deteriorating condition.

"She needs to rest," Chi said firmly, his form solidifying further to support my weight. "The bonds are still settling, and this discussion isn't helping her recovery."

Heart moved to my other side, golden patterns flaring as he sensed my exhaustion through our connection. "Varik, can you continue investigating without us? Focus on narrowing down that signature in the eastern corridor."

Varik nodded, his wild eyes softening with rare concern as he took in my pale face. "I'll work with the Tweedles to create a detection grid throughout the Sanctuary. Anyone carrying blood magic won't be able to hide for long." He adjusted his hat nervously. "In the meantime, limit who has access to Alice. Only those we're absolutely certain about."

"Who do we trust absolutely?" I asked, my voice barely above a whisper as the room continued to spin around me.

"Us three, the Tweedles, and... reluctantly, the King of Spades," Heart replied, his jaw tight with distaste at having to include the shadowy monarch. "Everyone else stays at a distance until we identify the source."

Chi's tail tightened around my waist as he felt my legs begin to give out. "That's enough for now," he said decisively, scooping me up before I could protest. "Alice needs rest before she collapses."

Through our bonds, I felt both Chi and Heart's alarm at how quickly my strength was fading. The silver and gold patterns beneath my skin had dimmed to barely visible threads, the magical strain of forming two bonds while still recovering from yesterday's energy transfer.

"Back to your chambers," Heart said firmly, matching Chi's pace as we left Varik's workshop. "And this time, you're staying in bed until the bonds stabilize properly."

I wanted to argue, but the words wouldn't come as waves of exhaustion crashed over me. The silver and gold patterns beneath my skin flickered like dying embers, and through both bonds I felt Chi and Heart's growing alarm at my deteriorating condition.

"Too much, too fast," Chi murmured, his solid form cradling me against his chest as we moved through the crystalline corridors. "The pattern is trying to integrate two major bonds while you're still depleted from stabilizing me yesterday."

Heart's ruby eyes tracked every shadow, every movement as we walked. "Martha will have to wait," he said grimly. "If she is compromised, she's not going anywhere. But if Alice pushes herself much further..."

Through our bonds, I felt their shared fear—a raw, visceral terror at the thought of losing me. The silver and gold patterns beneath my skin responded weakly, trying to reassure them even as my consciousness began to fade around the edges.

"Not just Martha," I managed to whisper. "Three signatures... could be anyone..."

"Shh," Chi soothed, his tail wrapping more securely around me. "We'll handle it. Just focus on recovering."

“I’m sick of sleeping” I mutter, as We passed several resistance fighters in the corridors, their expressions curious but respectful as they saw Chi carrying me. Heart walked slightly ahead, his posture radiating authority that brooked no questions. Through our bond, I felt his strategic mind cataloging each face, wondering which might hide the corruption Varik had detected.

The journey back to my chambers passed in a blur of crystalline walls and hushed voices. By the time Chi laid me gently on the bed I was already asleep, letting dreams take me.

Chapter Thirty-Six

King of Spades-Seth

Iwalked into Varik's workshop as he continued adjusting his detection array, his wild eyes fixed on the pulsing red signatures. My shadows flowed ahead of me, tasting the lingering traces of Alice's silver and gold patterns in the air.

"They've just left," Varik said without looking up, his fingers dancing across brass dials with practiced precision. "Alice looked about ready to collapse. The pattern is evolving faster than even you predicted."

"Two bonds in as many days," I replied, my shadows coiling around the detection display to examine the blood magic signatures more closely. "The fire bond manifested sooner than I expected."

Varik shot me a knowing look, his wild eyes momentarily focusing with unsettling clarity. "Disappointed it wasn't your void bond first, Seth?"

I ignored his baiting, concentrating instead on the strongest blood magic signature pulsing in the eastern corridor. My shadows recoiled from the corrupted energy like water from oil, confirming what Varik's instruments suggested—someone with direct exposure to the Red Queen's influence.

"The strongest signature is Martha," I said, allowing a thread of shadow to probe deeper into the corrupted magical resonance. "But the corruption pattern is... wrong."

Varik's hands stilled on his instruments. "Wrong how?"

"Too clean. Too deliberate." My shadows formed brief images in the air—complex magical structures that dissolved as quickly as they appeared. "Blood magic leaves jagged edges when it takes hold of someone. This signature has been... crafted."

"A false trail?" Varik's wild eyes lit up with understanding. "Someone wants us to suspect Martha specifically."

"More than that," I replied, my shadows spreading through the workshop to ensure we weren't overheard. "This level of magical precision is beyond the Red Queen's usual work. Someone is helping her—someone with significant skill in magical forgery."

Varik's eyes narrowed as he twisted a dial, causing the display to shift focus to the other two signatures. "The King of Diamonds," he muttered. "His crystalline magic could create the precision we're seeing. But why would he align with the Red Queen? They've been at odds for centuries."

"Perhaps because they share a common enemy now," I replied, my shadows forming a brief image of Alice with her silver and gold patterns. "The pattern's reemergence threatens all the monarchs equally. If Alice succeeds in reunifying Wonderland's magic..."

"Their individual territories would reintegrate with the whole," Varik finished, adjusting his hat thoughtfully. "Clever of them to work together, though, I doubt the alliance will last beyond their immediate goal."

"Alliances of convenience rarely do," I agreed, shadows coiling tighter around the detection array. "But they only need to succeed once—either by capturing Alice or by stopping the pattern's completion."

Varik twisted another dial, focusing on the third blood magic signature that pulsed near the Sanctuary's main entrance. "This one's different—weaker but more deeply embedded. Like it's been in place longer."

My shadows flowed toward the signature, testing its resonance with cold precision. "A sleeper agent," I concluded, feeling the subtle differences in the magical corruption. "Someone turned months ago, perhaps years, and positioned carefully within the resistance."

"Heart won't take this well," Varik muttered, his wild eyes momentarily sobering. "He's already struggling with the possibility of Martha's betrayal."

"Martha isn't betraying anyone," I said with certainty, my shadows forming around my feet, “She is one of mine after all.”

Varik's hands froze over his instruments, wild eyes snapping to my face with sudden intensity. "One of yours?" His voice carried a dangerous edge. "You've had a shadow agent in Heart's inner circle this entire time?"

"Not an agent," I corrected, allowing my shadows to form Martha's scarred visage in the air before dissolving it. "A protected asset. The Red Queen's blood magic tried to claim her three years ago—I intervened,and left my own mark to shield her consciousness."

Varik's expression shifted from suspicion to fascination. "Shadow magic as a protective ward against blood corruption. Brilliant, actually. But why didn't you tell Heart?"

"Because he would have seen it as manipulation rather than protection," I replied, shadows coiling with old frustration. "The Prince of Hearts views any involvement from me as scheming, regardless of intent."

"Can you blame him?" Varik chuckled, returning to his calibrations. "Your track record for transparent motivations isn't exactly stellar, Your Majesty."

I allowed the shadows to dance between my fingers, forming intricate patterns before dissolving them. "Transparency is a luxury afforded to those who don't play the long game, Hatter."

"And what game are you playing with Alice?" Varik asked, his voice suddenly sharp beneath its usual manic tone. "The Prince is convinced you want to possess her. Cheshire thinks you're manipulating events to force a void bond. Even the Tweedles seem uncertain of your true intentions."

My shadows stilled completely, creating an unnatural silence that made even Varik's instruments seem quieter. "What I want and what Wonderland needs have finally aligned after centuries of divergence," I said carefully. "Is that so difficult to believe?"

Varik's laughter filled the workshop, sharp and knowing. "When the most calculating monarch in Wonderland's history suddenly claims his personal desires match the greater good? Yes, Seth, that's extraordinarily difficult to believe."

I moved closer to the detection array, watching the three blood magic signatures pulse like infected wounds across the Sanctuary's schematic. "Believe what you will. The fact remains that we have at least three compromised individuals within these walls.”

"And the immediate question," Varik said, twisting another dial to magnify the readings, "is what to do about them."

I let my shadows flow over the display, assessing each corrupted signature with cold precision. "The one near Martha is the most sophisticated—likely a direct plant from the King of Diamonds. That's our priority target."

"And the sleeper agent?" Varik asked, his wild eyes tracking the third signature with growing concern.

"Will reveal themselves soon enough," I replied. "Blood magic requires periodic renewal, especially over long distances. Whoever carries that corruption will need to make contact with their handler within the next few days."

Varik adjusted his hat, fingers tapping an irregular rhythm against his workbench. "You realize Alice will insist on being involved in this investigation once she recovers."

"Of course she will," I said, unable to keep the fondness from my voice. "Her protective instincts toward Heart's resistance fighters are admirable, if inconvenient...though that could be because of her being an Omega too." My shadows formed a brief image of Alice standing between the corrupted signatures, silver and gold patterns blazing with determination.

"She still sees the best in everyone," Varik observed, his manic energy momentarily subdued. "Even you, which frankly astounds me given your reputation."

I allowed my shadows to drift across the workshop, tasting the lingering traces of Alice's magic in the air. The silver patterns called to something primal within me—a recognition that went beyond conscious thought.

"The pattern recognizes what it needs," I said quietly, "regardless of reputation or past deeds."

Varik's knowing smile made my shadows flicker with irritation. "And you're quite certain it needs you specifically? Not just any shadow wielder?"

"There are no others with sufficient power to anchor the void bond," I replied, though a shadow of doubt crept unbidden into my thoughts. "The pattern requires balance across all five elements. Chi anchors air, Heart provides fire, the Tweedles will soon manifest water and earth. Void remains."

"Necessity isn't the same as choice," Varik pointed out, his wild eyes suddenly piercing through his usual manic facade. "Alice may need a void bond, but that doesn't mean she'll choose you to provide it."

My shadows coiled tighter, betraying the tension his words created. "The void bond will form with or without my involvement. I merely position myself as the most viable option."

"A calculated risk," Varik murmured, returning to his instruments. "But what happens if she rejects you, Seth? What then? All your centuries of planning, all your careful manipulations—undone because she chooses someone else?"

The very thought of Alice choosing someone else made my stomach turn and rage boil beneath my skin, “If that is her choice…and not anyone influencing her. Then I shall find someone else for her and protect her all the same. “

"Noble words," Varik said dryly, though his wild eyes carried a hint of surprise. "Almost believable, if I didn't know you better." He adjusted a brass component that sparked with crystalline light. "The shadows don't lie as easily as their master, Your Majesty."

I glanced down to find my shadows writhing with barely controlled violence, forming brief shapes of weapons before dissolving back into formless darkness. The very thought of Alice bonding with another for the void connection had triggered responses I couldn't entirely suppress.

"Control is an illusion," I admitted, forcing my shadows to stillness. "Especially where Alice is concerned. She... affects me in ways I didn't anticipate."

"Because she sees you," Varik said simply, his manic energy subdued by rare insight. "Not the King of Spades, not the shadow manipulator, not even the centuries-old monarch. She sees Seth, and that terrifies you more than any political maneuvering or magical threat."

My shadows recoiled as if struck, the truth of his words cutting deeper than I cared to admit. "Alice is... unprecedented," I said finally, my voice barely above a whisper. "I've spent centuries learning to read people, to predict their choices, to position myself advantageously. But with her..."

"You're just another man hoping to be chosen," Varik finished, his wild eyes softening with something approaching sympathy. "Must be quite the humbling experience for someone accustomed to controlling outcomes."

I turned away from the detection array, unable to maintain the facade of complete control while discussing Alice. "The pattern will manifest as it chooses. My role is to ensure Wonderland survives long enough for that manifestation to occur."

"Even if it means Alice chooses someone else for the void bond," Varik pressed, his wild eyes studying my reaction with scientific curiosity.

"Even then," I replied, though the words tasted like ash. My shadows betrayed me again, forming brief images of Alice surrounded by other figures—potential void anchors I'd already begun identifying and eliminating from consideration.

Varik's sharp laugh cut through the workshop's ambient humming. "Your shadows suggest otherwise. How many shadow wielders have mysteriously disappeared from Wonderland in the past month, Seth?"

I didn't answer, focusing instead on the blood magic signatures that continued to pulse across his display. The strongest one, the false trail pointing toward Martha, demanded immediate attention. "We should focus on the immediate threat. Alice's recovery will be hindered if she's constantly worried about spies in the Sanctuary."

"Deflection noted," Varik said cheerfully, though he allowed the subject change. "I can modify this detection array into something more mobile—a device that would reveal blood magic corruption on direct contact. Give me a few hours, and we can begin testing the resistance fighters one by one."

"Start with the newest arrivals," I instructed, shadows flowing toward the eastern corridor signature. "Whoever planted this false trail is likely hiding among those Heart brought in after the last raid."

"And what about you?" Varik asked, already gathering components for his new device. "Will you be joining the interrogations, or lurking in the shadows as usual?"

I considered the question, weighing visibility against effectiveness. "Direct involvement would only heighten suspicions. Heart barely tolerates my presence as it is." My shadows formed a brief image of the Prince's distrustful glare before dissolving. "I'll observe from a distance and intervene only if necessary."

"Wise of you," Varik replied, his wild eyes glinting with amusement. "Though I suspect Alice will have other ideas about your involvement once she recovers. She has a rather inconvenient habit of wanting full transparency from everyone around her."

My shadows flickered with something that might have been anticipation mixed with dread. Alice's directness was both refreshing and terrifying—she cut through centuries of careful political maneuvering with simple, honest questions that left me exposed in ways I'd forgotten were possible.

"The pattern chose her for more than just magical compatibility," I murmured, watching the blood magic signatures pulse with malevolent energy. "Her ability to see truth beneath deception may be as important as her power to reshape reality."

"Speaking of seeing truth," Varik said, adjusting a complex array of brass and crystal components, "you might want to consider what you'll tell her when she inevitably asks about Martha. Heart will be devastated to learn you've had your shadows protecting his lieutenant without his knowledge."

I considered this as my shadows coiled thoughtfully. "The truth serves no purpose in this instance. Heart would see it as a violation rather than protection."

"And Alice?" Varik pressed, his wild eyes suddenly sharp. "Will you lie to her as well?"

The question hung between us, heavier than it should have been. My shadows stilled completely as I contemplated the implications. For centuries, I had moved through Wonderland's fractured landscape revealing only what served my purposes. Partial truths, calculated omissions, strategic misdirections—all tools I wielded with precision. But with Alice...

"No," I said finally, surprising myself with the certainty in my voice. "I won't lie to her."

Varik's hands stilled on his instruments, genuine surprise flickering across his wild features. "Well. That's... unexpected."

"The pattern rejects deception," I said, my shadows forming complex geometries that dissolved as quickly as they appeared. "Alice carries the First Queen's template—she'll sense lies instinctively, especially from potential bond partners."

Varik's laugh carried a note of genuine amazement. "So the great manipulator finds himself forced into honesty. There's a delicious irony in that."

My jaw tightened as I watched the blood magic signatures pulse with increasing urgency. "Honesty and transparency aren't the same thing, Hatter. I won't lie to Alice, but I won't volunteer information that could endanger her either."

"A fine distinction," Varik murmured, returning to his device construction. "One I'm sure Alice will appreciate when she discovers you've been protecting Martha without telling anyone."

I moved toward the workshop door, my shadows flowing around me like liquid night. "She'll understand the necessity once she knows the full context."

"Context being the operative word," Varik called after me, his voice carrying a knowing edge. "Just how much context are you planning to provide, Your Majesty? Will you tell her about the other shadow agents you've positioned throughout Wonderland? Or the contingency plans you've been developing since before she arrived?"

I paused at the threshold, my shadows momentarily betraying my hesitation. "She'll know what she needs to know when she needs to know it."

"And there's the King of Spades we all know and distrust," Varik chuckled, returning to his work. "I'll have the detection device ready by morning. Try not to manipulate any major political situations before then."

I left without responding, my shadows flowing around me until I was in a room by myself and took a deep breath. I would calm down then go seek Alice out. Maybe a talk was overdue.

Chapter Thirty-Seven

Alice

Iwoke slowly, blinking the sleep out of my eyes. It was warm and I felt comfortable. I glanced around me and saw both Heart and Chi laying down on the bed with me, making a small smile come to my face.

Heart lay on my right, his breathing deep and even in sleep, one arm protectively draped across my waist. The golden patterns of our bond pulsed gently beneath both our skin, creating a warm, steady rhythm that matched his heartbeat. Chi was curled on my left, his solid form more relaxed than I'd ever seen it, tail wrapped loosely around my wrist even in slumber. The silver threads of our foundational bond shimmered softly, carrying the peaceful contentment of his dreams.

I shifted carefully, not wanting to wake either of them. Through both bonds, I could feel their exhaustion—the toll of constant vigilance and magical strain finally catching up with them. The silver and gold patterns beneath my skin had stabilized during my rest, no longer the chaotic swirls of new magic but something more controlled and harmonious.

I studied their sleeping faces, feeling a profound sense of belonging that went beyond the magical bonds connecting us. Heart's usual tension had smoothed away in sleep, making him look younger despite the responsibilities he carried. Chi's ears twitched occasionally, his dreams carrying him through the spaces between realities even now.

The chamber was quiet except for their breathing and the soft hum of the Sanctuary's crystalline walls. Through the bonds, I sensed no immediate danger—just the peaceful rhythm of two souls finally allowing themselves to rest. My own strength had returned during sleep, the silver and gold patterns pulsing with renewed vitality.

A shadow moved near the door, darker than the others.

"You're awake," came the King of Spades' voice, barely above a whisper. He stood at the threshold, his form partially dissolved into the shadows that clung to the doorframe. "I didn't want to disturb them, but we need to speak."

I nodded carefully, extracting myself from between Chi and Heart with painstaking slowness. The bonds helped me move without fully waking them—silver patterns muffling sound while golden threads maintained their sense of security even as I slipped away. Both stirred slightly but remained asleep, their subconscious minds registering my presence through our connections.

The King stepped back as I approached, his shadows flowing like liquid night around his form. "The investigation has revealed complications," he said quietly, leading me into the crystalline corridor where we could speak without disturbing my sleeping anchors.

"What kind of complications?" I asked, though the silver and gold patterns beneath my skin were already stirring with unease.

"Martha isn't the spy," he said directly, his dark eyes meeting mine. "She's been under my protection for three years—shadow magic shielding her from the Red Queen's blood magic.”

I stared at him, processing the implications of his words. "Your protection? You've had Martha under shadow magic this entire time without telling Heart?"

The King's shadows coiled tighter around him, betraying his discomfort with the admission. "The Red Queen attempted to turn Martha three years ago. I intervened, placed my mark on her consciousness to prevent blood magic from taking hold. Heart would have seen it as manipulation rather than protection."

"Because it was manipulation," I said sharply, feeling the silver and gold patterns beneath my skin flare with indignation. "You made a decision about someone's life without their knowledge or consent."

"I made a decision that kept one of Heart's most trusted allies from becoming his greatest enemy," the King corrected, his voice carrying centuries of calculated pragmatism. "Martha would have been turned, positioned to destroy the resistance from within. Instead, she remains free.” He paused allowing his words to hit. "Would you have preferred I let the Red Queen claim her mind?" the King replied, his voice carrying centuries of cold pragmatism.

I sighed, he is right I wouldn’t want that, “No. You are right she is free to make her own choices. If she had been taken…” I dreaded the thought of how Heart would feel and how many lives could have been lost.

The King's shadows rippled with what might have been relief at my understanding. "The blood magic signature Varik detected around Martha is actually my protective ward—shadow magic and blood magic create interference patterns when they interact."

"So Martha is safe, but there are still two other compromised individuals in the Sanctuary," I said, the silver and gold patterns beneath my skin pulsing with concern. Through both bonds, I felt Chi and Heart's peaceful sleep continuing, their subconscious minds still registering my nearby presence.

"Two, actually," the King corrected, his dark eyes growing more serious. "Varik's initial reading was conservative. My shadows have identified at least three distinct sources of blood magic corruption, possibly more."

I felt a chill run through me despite the Sanctuary's warm crystalline atmosphere. "Two people feeding information to the Red Queen. No wonder she's been able to anticipate moves so quickly.”

The King sighed, his shadows forming brief, unsettling shapes before dissolving. "One of them has been in place far longer than the others—a sleeper agent positioned years ago, perhaps even before your arrival in Wonderland."

My stomach dropped. "Someone Heart has trusted for years could be..."

"Feeding his mother strategic information about resistance operations, safe houses, planned raids." The King's voice carried the weight of bitter experience. "The Red Queen plays a patient game when it suits her purposes."

I wrapped my arms around myself, feeling suddenly vulnerable despite the bonds that connected me to Chi and Heart. "How do we identify them without alerting them to our suspicions?"

"Carefully," the King replied, his shadows flowing closer but not quite touching me. "Varik is constructing a detection device that should reveal blood magic corruption on direct contact. We'll need to test everyone with access to sensitive information.”

I nodded, “Thank you, Your Majesty.”

The King of Spades laughed, “I think you have the right to call me Seth.”

I blinked and my surprise must have shown on my face, because Seth's shadows flickered with what might have been amusement.

"What?" he asked, his voice carrying an unfamiliar note of warmth. "Did you think 'King of Spades' was my given name?"

"I... hadn't really thought about it," I admitted, studying his face with new curiosity. The silver patterns beneath my skin stirred with interest, reaching toward his shadows with tentative recognition. "Seth," I repeated, tasting the name on my tongue.

His shadows reacted instantly, coiling closer as if drawn by the sound of his name on my lips. For a moment, the ancient calculation in his dark eyes gave way to something more vulnerable, more human.

"It's been centuries since anyone used my name with such... directness," he said quietly. "Most who know it avoid it deliberately—names hold power in Wonderland.”

"And what power does knowing your name give me?" I asked, watching as his shadows danced closer to the silver patterns beneath my skin without quite making contact.

Seth's dark eyes met mine with an intensity that made my breath catch. "More than you might expect," he said softly. "Names create connections, Alice. They bridge the gap between formal titles and... something more intimate."

The silver patterns beneath my skin pulsed with growing warmth as his shadows circled closer. I found myself drawn to the vulnerability I glimpsed beneath his usual mask of calculated control. This wasn't the manipulative monarch everyone warned me about—this was someone who'd been alone for so long he'd almost forgotten how to be anything else.

"You've been protecting people without them knowing," I said, studying his shadowed features. "Martha, probably others. That's not manipulation—that's sacrifice."

Seth's shadows stilled completely. His dark eyes searched mine, looking for mockery or deception but finding only genuine understanding. "Most would disagree with that assessment," he said finally. "Heart certainly would."

"Heart sees the world through the lens of his resistance," I replied, watching the way Seth's shadows shifted restlessly around him. "Everyone is either an ally or enemy to him. But you… you operate in the spaces between, don't you?"

"I've had to," Seth admitted, his voice carrying the weight of centuries. "The void courts maintain balance—not just between territories, but between realities. Someone must stand at the threshold, making the calculations others find too cold or pragmatic."

I studied him, seeing past the shadowy monarch to the man beneath—someone who'd carried burdens alone for so long he'd forgotten there was any other way. The silver patterns beneath my skin reached toward his shadows with increasing curiosity.

"Is that why you never formed close bonds before?" I asked softly. "Because maintaining balance meant staying detached?"

Seth's shadows flickered with something that might have been pain. "Attachment creates vulnerability," he said, though his voice lacked conviction. "When you're responsible for the spaces between realities, personal connections become... complications."

"Or they become anchors," I countered, the silver patterns beneath my skin growing brighter as they responded to his proximity. "Something to ground you instead of letting you drift through the void alone."

His dark eyes widened slightly, as if the concept hadn't occurred to him. The shadows around him shifted, reaching toward me with tentative longing before he pulled them back under rigid control.

"The void bond," he said quietly. "If it forms between us, Alice, there's no taking it back. Void magic doesn't just connect—it merges. Part of you would exist in the spaces between realities, just as part of me would anchor to your light."

I felt a shiver run through me that had nothing to do with fear. The silver patterns beneath my skin pulsed with recognition, as if they'd been waiting for this conversation. "And that terrifies you," I observed, watching his shadows writhe with barely contained emotion.

"Yes," Seth admitted, his voice raw with honesty. "I've spent centuries maintaining perfect control, never allowing anyone close enough to affect my judgment. But you..." He trailed off, shadows coiling tighter around him like armor.

"I make you feel vulnerable," I finished for him, stepping closer until his shadows brushed against the silver light emanating from my skin. The contact sent sparks of sensation through both our magical signatures—not painful, but intense and electric.

Seth's breath caught as my silver patterns responded to his shadows, reaching out with curious tendrils of light that wove between the darkness without being consumed. His shadows responded in kind, wrapping gently around the silver threads in a dance of light and darkness that felt ancient and inevitable.

"More than vulnerable," Seth whispered, his voice rough with emotion. "You make me hope, Alice. And hope is the most dangerous thing a creature like me can feel."

The silver patterns beneath my skin blazed brighter as his shadows intertwined with them, creating spirals of silver and black that pulsed with shared heartbeat. Through the connection, I felt the depth of his loneliness—centuries of isolation broken only by calculated political maneuvering and careful manipulation.

"Why is hope dangerous?" I asked, my voice barely above a whisper as the space between us seemed to shimmer with possibility.

"Because it makes you want things you can't control," Seth replied, his shadows trembling as they touched my silver light. "Because it makes you careless. Makes you dream of futures that might never come to pass." His dark eyes held mine, vulnerability naked in their depths. "For centuries, I've existed in certainty—shadow and void, calculation and control. But you... you make me want to step into the light, consequences be damned."

His shadows wrapped more firmly around the silver patterns, and through the connection I felt the raw intensity of his emotions—desire, fear, desperate longing, and beneath it all, a love so profound it threatened to consume everything else. The void bond stirred between us, not yet formed but recognizing the potential for completion.

"Seth," I breathed, reaching up to touch his face. My fingers found solid flesh beneath the shadows, warm and real despite his otherworldly nature. The silver patterns flowed from my skin to his at the contact, creating delicate traceries across his cheek.

His eyes closed at my touch, a shudder running through his entire form. "You don't understand what you're offering," he said, though he leaned into my palm. "The void bond isn't like the others. It would bind us across every reality…and it is also too soon for you to bond with someone until the other two settle.”

He took a step back, his blue eyes watching my every move, "You have a good day. I shall be by later. You should get back to them. I can hear movement.”

I watched Seth's shadows retreat as he stepped back, feeling the loss of connection like a physical ache. The silver patterns beneath my skin pulsed with unfulfilled longing, reaching toward the space where his darkness had been only moments before.

"Seth, wait—" I started, but he was already dissolving into the shadows that clung to the crystalline walls.

"Rest, Alice," his voice echoed from everywhere and nowhere at once. "Let the fire and air bonds stabilize. We'll speak again when you're ready."

I stood alone in the corridor, my skin still tingling from where his shadows had touched my silver patterns. Through both bonds, I felt Chi and Heart beginning to stir, their subconscious minds registering my absence with increasing urgency. The golden thread of Heart's connection carried confusion and concern, while Chi's silver bond pulsed with protective alarm.

I made my way back to the room, glancing back to where Seth, the Spade King, left. I couldn’t help but feel a pang of longing before shoving it down, not wanting to think about it right now.

Chapter Thirty-Eight

Alice

Islipped back into the chamber just as Chi's eyes fluttered open, his teal gaze immediately finding mine with relief. Through our bond, I felt his momentary panic at waking without me nearby, followed by the calm that settled over him as he registered my presence.

"You left," he said softly, his voice still rough with sleep. His tail uncurled from where it had been wrapped around empty air, reaching toward me with obvious need for contact.

"Just for a moment," I assured him, settling back on the edge of the bed. The silver patterns beneath my skin responded to his proximity, brightening where they'd dimmed during my conversation with Seth. "I needed some air."

Heart stirred beside Chi, ruby eyes opening with the sharp alertness of someone accustomed to danger. The golden bond between us carried his instant assessment of the situation—my slightly elevated heartbeat, the way the silver patterns on my skin.

“You smell like the King of Spades.” He muttered, eyes still on me before his hand shot out, grabbing me and pulling me into his lap.

I gave a small yelp, but let myself settle so I was straddling his lap, his arms going around my waist as he kept me in place.

Heat flooded through me at the sudden intimate position, the golden patterns beneath my skin flaring to life where our bodies pressed together. Through our bond, I felt Heart's possessive satisfaction mixed with territorial concern about Seth's lingering scent on my skin.

"Heart," I breathed, my hands coming to rest on his shoulders as I tried to steady myself. The silver and gold patterns spiraled outward from every point of contact, creating intricate designs that pulsed with our shared heartbeat.

Chi sat up behind me, his solid form pressing against my back as his tail wrapped around my waist just above Heart's hands. "The shadows cling to you," he observed, his voice carrying a note of curiosity rather than jealousy.

Heart's grip tightened slightly, as he took a deep breath, “If you don’t mind. Would you let us scent you? You really do smell strongly of him..” The and not smelling like us was left unsaid but I definitely could hear it.

I blinked and gave a nod, “Yes.” I hadn’t been scented by someone like this before. I had when I was a child to help calm me down by my parents…and even siblings but not by someone not family.

Heart's hands moved to cup my face, his thumbs tracing gentle circles along my cheekbones as he leaned in close. The golden patterns beneath his skin blazed brighter, responding to our proximity and his obvious need to reclaim what he considered his. When his lips brushed against the sensitive spot where my neck met my shoulder, I gasped at the intensity of sensation that flooded through our bond.

Chi's hands settled on my hips from behind, his solid form a warm presence as he stood against my back as he nuzzled into the other side of my neck. The silver patterns beneath my skin spiraled outward in response, creating bridges of light between all three of us as they began the careful process of overlaying their scents with Seth's lingering shadows.

"Better," Heart murmured against my throat, his breath warm against my skin. Through our golden bond, I felt his satisfaction as his scent began to mingle. He gave a low growl as he gave the side of my neck a couple open mouth kisses.

I shivered at the possessive sound, my body responding instinctively to the primal claiming. The golden patterns beneath my skin blazed brighter where Heart's lips touched, creating spiraling designs that pulsed with heat. Chi's scent joined his from behind, a cooler counterpoint that made the silver threads dance across my shoulders and down my arms.

“You smell like us now.” Chi observed with satisfaction, his tail tightening around my waist as he pressed soft kisses along the curve of my shoulder. Through our foundational bond, I felt his contentment at reclaiming his place in my magical signature.

Heart pulled back slightly to study my face, eyes dark with possessive satisfaction. "So much better," he agreed, though his hands remained firmly planted on my hips. The golden patterns connecting us pulsed with territorial triumph mixed with something deeper—relief that I'd come back to them willingly.

I closed my eyes letting my head fall against his chest, my head fuzzy from the scenting and magic pulsing under my skin. I let myself just bask in their presence. I didn’t even know I started purring in content.

The soft rumbling sound emanating from my chest made both Chi and Heart freeze. Through our bonds, I felt their wonder and fierce protectiveness intensify as they realized what they were hearing—a purr of complete contentment, something I hadn't even known I was capable of producing.

"Alice," Heart whispered, his voice thick with emotion as his hands gentled on my hips. The golden patterns beneath his skin pulsed with tender amazement. "You're purring."

Chi's tail curled tighter around my waist, his solid form trembling slightly against my back. "I've never heard an Omega purr like that," he murmured, pressing his face into my hair. "So pure, so trusting."

The purring continued without my conscious control, my body's instinctive response to feeling completely safe and cherished between my two anchors. The silver and gold patterns beneath my skin shimmered with contentment, creating harmonies that resonated through both bonds. I felt myself melting further against them, the last of my tension dissolving in the security of their shared protection.

"I didn't know I could do that," I admitted softly, the purring subsiding slightly as I spoke. The silver and gold patterns continued their dance across my skin, no longer just responding to external stimuli but actively seeking connection with both anchors.

Heart's ruby eyes softened as he gazed down at me, one hand moving to stroke gently along my spine. "It's a sign of complete trust," he explained, his voice carrying a reverence I hadn't heard before. "Omegas only purr when they feel absolutely safe."

Chi nuzzled against my hair, his chest vibrating with a deeper rumble that complemented my softer purr. "In the old days, before Wonderland fractured, an Omega's purr was considered sacred," Chi continued, his voice taking on an almost reverent quality. "It meant the pattern recognized perfect harmony between protectors."

“That’s good right. I know back where I’m from, purring isn’t done very much either. Mating and bonding is very contractional.” I muttered

"In Wonderland, it's a sign of rare trust," Heart explained, his hand continuing to stroke my back in gentle circles. "The pattern within you recognizes us as true anchors, not just temporary connections."

Chi's tail tightened around my waist as he added, "The ancient texts speak of Omegas as the heart of Wonderland's magic. Your purr is the pattern's way of confirming the bonds are forming correctly."

I let the information sink in, feeling the weight of its significance. The silver and gold patterns beneath my skin had settled into a steady rhythm, no longer chaotic but purposeful in their movements.

"What the King told you," Heart said suddenly, his voice careful. "About Martha. Is it true?"

I tensed slightly, surprised by the question. "How did you—"

"Your thoughts were open through our bond when you returned," Chi explained gently.

I bit my lip, “Are you angry at him?” I asked, Heart sighed as he brushed some of my hair from my face.

“I want to…but I would’ve been more heartbroken if she’d betrayed me. I trust Martha with my life…and if she had betrayed me….” He trailed off.

I reached up to touch Heart's face, feeling the tension in his jaw through our bond. "The King—Seth—has been protecting her from your mother's blood magic for years. Without telling either of you."

"Seth?" Heart repeated, his eyes sharpening at the name. Through our golden connection, I felt his territorial instincts flaring at my use of the King's personal name.

Chi gave a low hum as he stepped away from me and let Heart shift me so I was sitting beside him. Chi’s teal eyes studying me with quiet assessment. "You've gotten closer to him," he observed, no accusation in his voice but clear awareness of the developing connection.

I nodded, not wanting to hide anything from them. "We talked. He showed me... vulnerability I didn't expect." The silver patterns beneath my skin pulsed with the memory of his shadows intertwining with my light. "He's been alone for so long, carrying burdens no one else could understand.”

Heart's jaw tightened, the golden patterns beneath his skin flaring with protective concern. "That's how he operates, Alice. Shows just enough vulnerability to gain trust, then uses that trust to further his agenda."

"I don't think that's what this was," I said softly, remembering the raw honesty in Seth's dark eyes. "He's genuinely afraid of the void bond—of what it would mean to let someone that close after centuries of isolation."

Chi settled cross-legged on the bed facing us, his tail curling thoughtfully around his ankle. "The King of Spades has always been... complicated. Even when Wonderland was whole, the void monarchs stood apart from the others."

"Because they had to," I murmured, the silver patterns beneath my skin pulsing with new understanding. "Someone has to maintain balance between realities, make the hard choices others can't."

Heart's expression darkened, but I could feel him fighting against his instinctive distrust. "Even if that's true, his methods remain questionable. Placing shadow magic on Martha without her knowledge or consent—"

"Would you rather she'd been turned by your mother's blood magic?" I asked gently. "Sometimes protection requires difficult choices."

Chi's ears twitched with interest as he watched our exchange. "The void bond would be powerful," he acknowledged, his tail uncurling to stretch across the bed. "But also dangerous. Shadow magic exists partly outside normal reality—it would change you in ways the other bonds haven't."

I nodded, remembering the electric sensation when Seth's shadows had touched my silver patterns. "He said as much. That it wouldn't just connect us, but merge parts of our consciousness."

Through both bonds, I felt Chi and Heart's shared concern at those words. The idea of me partially existing in the spaces between realities clearly troubled them, though for different reasons.

"Merge how?" Heart asked, his voice tight with worry. The golden patterns beneath his skin pulsed with protective anxiety. "What would that mean for you? For us?"

I shook my head, the silver threads dancing restlessly across my skin. "I don't know exactly. Seth pulled back before explaining fully. Said it was too soon, that the fire and air bonds needed to stabilize first."

Chi's tail flicked once, his teal eyes distant with thought. "He's not wrong about the timing. Your magical signature is still integrating our connections. Adding void magic now could destabilize everything."

"But eventually?" Heart pressed, his hands finding mine where golden light immediately spiraled around our joined fingers.

"Eventually, the pattern will require completion," I said quietly, watching the interplay of silver and gold where Heart's hands held mine. "Water, earth, and void. The Tweedles for the first two, and..." I trailed off, uncertainty flickering through both bonds.

"And Seth for void," Chi finished, his voice neutral but carrying undertones I couldn't quite read. "Unless another suitable anchor emerges."

Heart's grip tightened slightly, the golden patterns flaring with territorial heat. "There has to be someone else. Another shadow wielder, someone less..." He struggled for the right word.

"Dangerous?" I supplied, though even as I said it, doubt crept through our connection. Through my brief contact with Seth's shadows, I'd felt the vast depths of his power—centuries of accumulated void magic that dwarfed any other shadow wielder I'd encountered.

"Calculating," Heart finished, though his tone carried reluctant resignation. "But you're right—I haven't encountered anyone else with comparable power."

Chi shifted position, his solid form settling closer as he considered the implications. "The void courts aren't just about shadow magic," he said thoughtfully. "They maintain balance between all realities. Finding someone with that level of responsibility and power..." He trailed off, tail flicking with uncertainty.

"Would be nearly impossible," I concluded, feeling the weight of inevitability settling over our conversation. The silver and gold patterns beneath my skin pulsed with recognition—the pattern knew what it needed, regardless of our personal preferences.

Heart's ruby eyes met mine, carrying a mixture of frustration and protective concern. "I won't pretend to like it. Everything about him sets my instincts on edge." The golden bond between us carried his raw honesty. "But if he's truly the only viable option for you….and you choose him…I’ll try to tolerate him.”

I laughed at the disgruntled tone he used.

Chi's ears twitched with amusement at Heart's grudging acceptance. "Such enthusiasm," he said dryly, though his tail curled with fondness. "I'm sure the King of Spades will be touched by your gracious tolerance."

"Don't push it," Heart muttered, but I could feel his reluctant amusement through our bond. The golden patterns beneath his skin had settled into a steadier rhythm, no longer flaring with territorial heat but carrying resigned protectiveness.

"Tolerate him?" I repeated, unable to keep the amusement from my voice. "You make it sound like he's an unruly pet rather than a centuries-old monarch."

Heart's expression darkened further, though I could feel his grudging amusement through our bond. "An unruly pet might be easier to manage," he muttered, earning a soft chuckle from Chi.

"The King of Spades has never been manageable," Chi observed, his tail curling with what looked suspiciously like amusement. "Even when Wonderland was whole, he operated by his own rules. The other monarchs learned to work around him rather than trying to control him."

I felt a flutter of something in my chest at their words—not quite a defense of Seth, but an understanding that went deeper than I wanted to examine. Through our bonds, I felt Heart and Chi sensing my reaction, their perceptions far too attuned to my emotional shifts to miss anything.

"You care for him already," Heart said softly, not accusation but observation. The golden patterns on his skin pulsed with resignation rather than jealousy.

I sighed, not wanting to hide anything from them. "I... understand him in ways I didn't expect to. There's something about his isolation that resonates with me."

Chi's ears twitched thoughtfully. "The void calls to those who've felt alone," he said, his voice carrying ancient wisdom. "It recognizes kindred spirits."

"I was never truly alone like he is," I protested, though the silver patterns beneath my skin rippled with recognition at Chi's words.

"Weren't you?" Heart asked gently, his thumb tracing circles on my palm. "Even surrounded by people who cared for you, didn't you feel separate? Different in ways you couldn't explain to anyone else?"

His words hit closer to home than I wanted to admit. The silver patterns beneath my skin pulsed with uncomfortable recognition as memories surfaced—years of feeling like I was watching life through glass, present but not truly connected, always sensing there was something more just out of reach.

"That's different," I said weakly, though the protest carried no conviction.

Chi's tail curled around my ankle in gentle comfort. "Is it? The void recognizes those who exist between spaces—not quite fitting anywhere, always searching for where they belong."

Through both bonds, I felt their understanding rather than judgment. Heart's golden connection carried his own memories of isolation—the weight of leadership that separated him from his followers, the burden of fighting a war against his own mother. Through Chi's silver bond, I felt echoes of his fragmented existence across realities—centuries of never quite belonging to any single world, always drifting between spaces where others couldn't follow.

"We all carry pieces of the void," I whispered, the realization settling over me like a revelation. "That's why the pattern chose us. We understand what it means to exist in the spaces between."

Heart's ruby eyes softened with recognition. "The resistance fighters follow me, but they can't truly understand the weight of fighting family. The isolation of making choices that will haunt you regardless of their necessity."

Chi nodded, his teal gaze distant. "And I've spent lifetimes watching others form connections I could never fully share, always one step removed from true belonging."

The silver and gold patterns beneath my skin pulsed with growing understanding. Seth's shadows hadn't been trying to manipulate me—they'd been recognizing something they'd seen in themselves. The loneliness of being different, of carrying responsibilities others couldn't comprehend.

"But you both found me," I said softly, reaching out to touch Chi's face with my free hand while keeping my other entwined with Heart's. The silver and gold patterns flowed freely between us, creating a bridge of light that pulsed with shared understanding. "And I found you."

Chi leaned into my touch, his teal eyes closing briefly. "The pattern knows what it's doing," he murmured. "Each bond serves a purpose beyond just magical connection."

"Healing," Heart said quietly, the golden patterns on his skin brightening. "Not just Wonderland, but each other."

I nodded, feeling the truth of his words echoing through both bonds. The silver and gold patterns had settled into a harmonious rhythm that felt stronger than before my conversation with Seth.

Heart sighed, “Even so, I still don’t like him.” I snorted at his words, knowing he was starting to accept him but still didn’t like it.

Chi chuckled, his tail flicking with amusement. "You don't have to like him to recognize his necessity," he pointed out, ears twitching as he studied Heart's disgruntled expression. "The void bond doesn't require friendship between anchors."

"Small mercies," Heart muttered, though I could feel his grudging acceptance through our golden connection. His thumb continued tracing absent patterns on my palm, the contact soothing despite his obvious tension. "I just wish we had more options." I shifted position, leaning against Heart's shoulder while keeping my hand in Chi's.

Chi's tail flicked with amusement. "The day Heart and the King of Spades become friends is the day Wonderland truly turns upside down."

"I'd settle for civil cooperation," I muttered, though I couldn't help smiling at Chi's observation. The silver and gold patterns beneath my skin had brightened, responding to the lighter mood between us.

Heart's ruby eyes narrowed playfully. "I can be civil," he protested, though the golden bond between us carried his admission that 'civil' might be stretching the truth where Seth was concerned.

I laughed again, enjoying the playful mood. I could get used to this, but knew it wouldn't last before trouble stirred again. For now, I would bask in it until reality would show itself again.

Chapter Thirty-Nine

Alice

Asoft knock interrupted our conversation. Through the crystalline walls, I sensed Varik's chaotic energy signature before he even spoke.

"Are you decent? Or should I come back when you're finished with whatever delightfully inappropriate activities you might be engaged in?" Varik's voice carried his usual manic cheerfulness despite the serious circumstances.

Chi's tail flicked with irritation as Heart called, "Enter, Varik. We're perfectly decent."

The door swung open to reveal the Hatter, his wild green eyes gleaming with excitement as he carried what looked like a modified pocket watch. His hat tilted at a precarious angle as he bounced on his heels, barely containing his enthusiasm.

"I've done it!" he announced, brandishing the device. "A portable blood magic detector! Much more elegant than that clunky array in my workshop. This beauty can identify corruption through direct contact—no muss, no fuss, just place it against someone's skin and voilà! Instant revelation!"

I straightened, immediately alert. "You can identify who's been compromised?"

"More or less," Varik replied, adjusting his hat as he stepped closer. "It can detect the presence of blood magic corruption, though not necessarily its purpose or duration." He held up the device, which resembled an ornate pocket watch with additional crystalline components sprouting from its casing. "The crystal turns red in the presence of active corruption, purple for residual traces, and remains clear if the subject is unaffected."

Heart stood immediately, his posture shifting from relaxed to alert in an instant. The golden patterns beneath his skin pulsed with strategic focus. "How soon can we begin testing?"

“I would let the magic settle in the item for a good six hours before use. Just to be on the safe side.” Varik grinned, eyes a light with enthusiasm as he almost bounces in place.

"Six hours," Heart repeated, the golden patterns beneath his skin pulsing with impatience. "That puts us well into the night cycle."

Varik nodded, his wild eyes glinting with calculation. "Perfect timing, actually. Most of the Sanctuary will be asleep, reducing the chance that our spy—or spies—will notice what we're doing and attempt to flee."

Chi's form solidified as he rose from the bed, his tail lashing once with determination. "We should plan our approach carefully. If we test the wrong person first and they manage to warn others..."

"We'll start with Martha and your most trusted lieutenants," I suggested, watching as the silver and gold patterns beneath my skin brightened with purpose. "Establish a core group of verified allies before expanding outward."

Heart nodded, ruby eyes narrowing with strategic calculation. "Do the main fighters that are usually with Martha first.”

"Smart thinking," Varik agreed, tucking the device into his waistcoat with exaggerated care. "Though I should warn you—the detection process isn't entirely pleasant for the subject. The crystalline components need to make direct contact with skin, and they tend to... tingle rather intensely when scanning for magical corruption."

Chi's ears flattened slightly. "Define 'tingle.'"

"Oh, somewhere between a mild electric shock and having ants crawl under your skin," Varik replied cheerfully. "Nothing permanent, of course, but definitely noticeable. We'll need willing subjects, not unwilling ones."

I felt my stomach clench at the implications. "And if someone refuses to be tested?"

"Then we have our answer, don't we?" Heart said grimly, the golden patterns beneath his skin flaring with cold determination. "Anyone with legitimate reasons to be in the Sanctuary would submit to testing to ensure everyone's safety."

Varik nodded enthusiastically, adjusting his hat as it threatened to slide off entirely. "Precisely! Though we should be prepared for some resistance from people who simply don't like the idea of magical probing. Privacy concerns and all that."

Chi's tail curled thoughtfully around his ankle. "We'll need a cover story. Something that explains the testing without revealing we're specifically hunting for blood magic corruption."

"Security screening," Heart suggested immediately, his strategic mind already working through the details. "After the recent attacks, it's reasonable to implement enhanced magical verification for anyone with access to sensitive areas."

I watched the interplay between them, feeling the silver and gold patterns beneath my skin pulse with growing unease. "What about the King of Spades? Will he be involved in the testing?"

Varik's wild eyes gleamed with mischief. "Oh most certainly. His shadows can detect things my little device might miss," Varik continued, patting his waistcoat where he'd tucked the detector. "Blood magic and shadow magic create fascinating interference patterns when they interact. Quite useful for identifying sophisticated disguises."

Heart's jaw tightened, the golden patterns beneath his skin flaring with territorial heat. "I don't like the idea of him examining my people."

"Your people who might be feeding information to your mother," Chi pointed out, his tail flicking with pragmatic assessment. "Personal preferences aside, we need every advantage we can get."

Through both bonds, I felt Heart's reluctant acknowledgment of Chi's logic warring with his deep-seated distrust of Seth. The silver and gold patterns beneath my skin pulsed with my own conflicted feelings—relief that we'd have Seth's expertise, mixed with concern about how his presence would affect the delicate dynamics between my anchors.

"Six hours gives us time to prepare," I said, focusing on the practical aspects. "We should create a roster of everyone in the Sanctuary, prioritizing those with access to sensitive information or strategic planning."

Heart nodded, the golden patterns settling into determined pulses. "I'll work with Martha to compile the list. She knows every fighter in the resistance by name."

"And I'll coordinate with the Spade King," Chi added, his tail curling with focused energy. "He does monitor who is here. The paranoid man that he is.”

Varik clapped his hands with manic glee. "Excellent! I'll continue refining the detector's sensitivity while you organize the logistics. We want to minimize false positives, after all." He adjusted his hat, which had somehow migrated to an even more precarious angle.

“That leaves you my dear Alice.” His green eyes twinkled, “I am sure the Tweedles would enjoy some time with you while we are about figuring things out.”

I felt the silver and gold patterns beneath my skin stir with interest at the mention of the Tweedles. The potential water and earth bonds had been quietly pulling at my consciousness since our brief encounter earlier, waiting for the right moment to manifest.

"That's probably wise," Heart agreed, though the golden connection between us carried his reluctance to let me out of his sight. "The fewer people who know about our investigation, the better. And spending time with the Tweedles might help stabilize the pattern before adding their bonds."

Chi's ears twitched with agreement. "They exist partially outside normal time—being near them could help your magic settle more naturally rather than forcing integration."

I nodded, already feeling drawn toward the idea of understanding Vee and Dee better. "Where would I find them?"

"Observatory level," Varik replied, bouncing slightly on his heels. "They've converted one of the upper chambers into a calculation center. All sorts of fascinating temporal maps and probability matrices." He adjusted his hat with exaggerated care. "Just follow the corridor with the star-patterned crystal formations—you can't miss it."

"I'll escort you," Heart said immediately, the golden patterns beneath his skin pulsing with protective energy.

Chi's tail flicked once with decision. "And I'll begin coordinating with the King of Spades." His form flickered slightly at the edges, preparing to phase between realities. "The sooner we identify these spies, the safer everyone will be."

I rose from the bed, feeling the silver and gold patterns beneath my skin settle into a steady rhythm. My strength had fully returned during our rest, and the bonds no longer felt chaotic or draining but properly integrated into my magical signature.

"Be careful," I told Chi, reaching out to touch his face before he departed. The silver patterns beneath my skin spiraled outward at the contact, briefly transferring to Chi's cheek where they shimmered with affection.

"Always," he promised, smiling wide as he grinned, his teal eyes meeting mine with quiet intensity before he phased out of reality, his form dissolving like mist between one heartbeat and the next.

Heart's hand found mine, golden light immediately spiraling around our joined fingers. "Ready?" he asked, his ruby eyes scanning my face for any sign of lingering fatigue.

"Ready," I confirmed, feeling the silver and gold patterns stabilize beneath my skin. Through our bond, I sensed his protective instincts already mapping potential threats and escape routes—a habit formed through years of resistance leadership.

Varik adjusted his hat one final time before bouncing toward the door. "I'll be in my workshop if you need anything. Tinkering, refining, possibly creating minor explosions—you know, the usual creative process!" With that, he whirled out the door, his manic energy leaving a wake of chaotic possibility behind him.

Heart led me through the crystalline corridors, his hand warm in mine as the golden patterns flowed freely between us. The Sanctuary hummed with quiet energy around us, resistance fighters nodding respectfully as we passed. Through our bond, I felt Heart cataloging each face, mentally checking them against his growing list of trusted allies.

"You're worried," I observed softly, feeling the tension radiating through our connection.

Heart's ruby eyes met mine briefly, carrying centuries of hard-earned caution. "When you've fought as long as I have, you learn that trust is precious—and easily broken." The golden patterns beneath his skin pulsed with bitter experience. "The thought that someone I've welcomed into the resistance could be working for my mother…it feels like a personal betrayal," he finished, his voice tight with controlled emotion. "These people risk their lives daily for our cause. To think one of them might be deliberately endangering the others..."

I squeezed his hand, feeling the golden patterns flare between us with shared concern. "We don't know their circumstances yet. Your mother's blood magic can be forced on unwilling subjects."

Heart's jaw tightened. "That almost makes it worse. Someone I care about, someone who's fought beside me, being used as a weapon against their will." The golden patterns darkened momentarily with his pain. "I've seen what blood magic does to its victims, Alice. The constant struggle against your own actions, watching yourself betray everything you believe in while powerless to stop it."

We approached a corridor where the crystalline walls shifted into intricate star patterns, each formation catching and refracting light in hypnotic patterns that seemed to shift dimensions as we passed. The air felt different here—thinner somehow, as if we were walking through multiple timelines simultaneously.

"The Tweedles exist differently than the rest of us," Heart explained, noticing my fascination with the star-patterned crystals. "Time flows around them rather than through them. It's why they speak the way they do—they're responding to conversations that haven't happened yet alongside ones that have."

"That sounds... disorienting," I said, watching as the star patterns seemed to move even when we stood still.

Heart's lips curved in a faint smile. "For them, our linear existence is strange. They find it limiting to experience events in sequence rather than as possibilities branching in all directions….it is very close to what talking to the Caterpillar is like.”

We reached a large crystalline door that seemed to shimmer with opalescent light. Unlike the other chambers in the Sanctuary, this door wasn't transparent but translucent, obscuring the contents while allowing light to filter through in prismatic patterns. Heart released my hand, the golden connection between us stretching but maintaining its steady pulse.

"I'll leave you with them," he said, his ruby eyes scanning the corridor one final time. "The Tweedles will keep you safe while we prepare for tonight's investigation."

I nodded, though I felt a flutter of nervousness at the thought of spending extended time with the enigmatic twins. The silver and gold patterns beneath my skin stirred with anticipation, recognizing the potential for deeper connection.

"Be careful," I told Heart, reaching up to touch his face. The golden patterns spiraled from my fingertips to his cheek, carrying my concern through our bond.

Heart leaned into my touch, his eyes darkening briefly. "I will.” He paused for a moment, leaned down and gave me a quick peck on the lips, stepped back with a smirk before leaving me. I stood watching Heart's retreating form, my lips still tingling from his quick kiss, a small smile on my face.

Chapter Forty

Alice

Ilooked at the door and knocked, but instead of opening, the door dissolved, revealing a chapter that defied conventional understanding of space. The room seemed both vast and intimate simultaneously, with crystalline walls that shifted between transparency and opacity depending on the angle. Suspended throughout the space were what appeared to be three-dimensional models of timelines—glowing threads of possibility that branched and merged in complex patterns.

"The Dreamer arrives precisely when expected," came Vee's voice from somewhere to my left, his silver monocle reflecting prismatic light as he materialized from behind a particularly dense cluster of timeline threads.

"Neither early nor late, but perfectly timed," Dee added, appearing from my right as if stepping through an invisible doorway.

“I hope I'm not interrupting anything.” I asked, still not knowing how to respond to them. I felt a connection, but I still felt awkward around them.

Vee adjusted his silver monocle, data streaming across its surface in patterns that hurt to follow directly. "Interruption implies linear progression," he observed, his voice carrying that familiar note of gentle correction. "We exist where all moments converge."

"Your arrival was woven into the calculations long before you knocked," Dee continued, his opalescent robes shifting through colors I didn't have names for. "The pattern called, and you answered."

I stepped further into the chamber, marveling at how the timeline threads seemed to part around me like curtains. Where my presence touched them, the silver and gold patterns beneath my skin responded with gentle pulses of recognition.

"These are beautiful," I said, gesturing at the floating models. "What are they exactly?"

"Probability cascades," Vee replied, moving to stand beside a particularly complex intersection of glowing threads. "Every choice creates branches. Every action ripples across multiple timelines. We map what could be, alongside what is and what was."

Dee drifted closer to me, his dreamy expression focused with unusual intensity. "Your choices burn brightest," he said softly, gesturing to threads that pulsed with silver and gold light. "Each bond you form reshapes not just the present, but all possible futures."

I studied the glowing pathways, seeing how some threads blazed with warm light while others twisted into darker configurations. "These dark ones—are those the futures where I fail?"

"Failure and success are human constructs," Vee observed, his monocle reflecting complex calculations. "The pattern seeks completion regardless of individual outcomes."

"But some paths lead to greater harmony than others," Dee added, his voice carrying gentle warning. "The shadows grow deeper when trust is broken, when bonds form in haste or desperation rather than understanding."

I reached out tentatively toward one of the darker threads, watching as it pulsed with an ominous red light that made the silver and gold patterns beneath my skin recoil. "What causes the darkness?"

"Fear," Vee said simply, his monocle flickering with data streams. "When choices are made from terror rather than trust, the pattern warps."

"The Red Queen's influence spreads through fear," Dee continued, his opalescent robes darkening as they moved closer to the twisted threads. "Blood magic feeds on desperation, turning love into possession, protection into control."

I pulled my hand back, disturbed by how the dark threads seemed to reach toward me with hungry tendrils. "And the bright ones?"

"Hope," they said in unison, their voices harmonizing in a way that made the silver and gold patterns beneath my skin sing with recognition.

Vee's silver monocle caught the light as he gestured toward the brightest cluster of threads. "When bonds form from mutual understanding rather than necessity, the pattern strengthens."

"When anchors choose each other freely rather than from obligation," Dee added, his opalescent robes shimmering with possibilities as he moved beside me. "The brighter the thread, the more harmonious the connection."

I studied the luminous pathways, noticing how the brightest threads contained balanced measures of silver, gold, blue, green, and deep violet light—all five elements working in perfect synchronicity. My fingers hovered near one particularly radiant strand where the colors danced in hypnotic patterns.

"This one," I whispered, feeling drawn to its harmonious resonance. "What happens here?"

The Tweedles exchanged a meaningful glance, a silent communication passing between them that carried the weight of shared knowledge.

"That thread shows the path where all five bonds form through genuine choice," Vee said carefully, his monocle dimming slightly as if the information required delicate handling.

"Where fear gives way to trust, where manipulation dissolves into authentic connection," Dee continued, his dreamy voice carrying unusual gravity. "But it requires patience, Little Dreamer. The void bond especially cannot be rushed."

I felt my cheeks warm at the implication, the silver and gold patterns beneath my skin pulsing with recognition. "You know about my conversation with Seth."

"The shadows carry echoes across time," Vee observed, adjusting his monocle as new data streamed across its surface. "His longing burns as bright as your uncertainty."

"Two souls recognizing their match while fearing the cost of connection," Dee added, moving to stand beside me, a small smile on his lips as he looked down at me.

"I'm not afraid of connecting with him," I protested, though the silver and gold patterns beneath my skin betrayed my uncertainty with their flickering rhythm. "I'm afraid of what it might mean for everyone else."

Vee's silver monocle flashed as he caught the half-truth in my words. "Fear wears many masks," he observed quietly. "Even to ourselves."

"Especially to ourselves," Dee added, his opalescent robes shifting through shades of knowing blue. "The heart fears what it most desires."

I moved away from the timeline threads, uncomfortable with how accurately they'd read my conflicted feelings about Seth. The silver and gold patterns beneath my skin pulsed with agitation, responding to emotions I wasn't ready to examine too closely.

"You said water and earth bonds can't be rushed either," I said, deliberately changing the subject. "Is that why you haven't been around me much?”

Dee gave a small hum, “Not exactly. You feel a bit uncomfortable around us. Which with how we are is understandable.” He spoke much more clearly to me, no riddles which I really appreciated.

Vee spoke next, voice light but there was a note of longing, “We know we aren’t the easiest to get along with.”

Vee shifted restlessly from one foot to the other as he gave a sigh, "Our perception of time makes conventional interaction... challenging."

"Most find our speech patterns disorienting," Dee added with a gentle smile. "We experience conversations that haven't happened alongside those that have."

I nodded, appreciating their directness. "Thank you for speaking more clearly with me. It helps."

"We can moderate our temporal perspective when needed," Vee explained, his voice carrying a warmth I hadn't noticed before. "Though it requires concentration."

I studied them both, seeing beyond their cryptic exteriors to the genuine beings beneath. The silver patterns beneath my skin stirred with interest, reaching toward them with tentative recognition.

"I'd like to understand you better," I admitted. "Both as potential anchors and just... as yourselves."

The twins exchanged another look, something like pleased surprise passing between them.

"Few have shown interest in knowing us beyond our functions," Dee said softly, his opalescent robes shimmering with emotion. "Most value our calculations without caring about the minds that create them."

Vee adjusted his monocle, but the gesture seemed more nervous than practical. "We exist between moments, observing patterns others cannot see. It creates... distance."

I moved closer to them, feeling drawn by the quiet loneliness beneath their enigmatic exterior. "Is that why you finish each other's thoughts? Because you're the only ones who understand how you experience the world?"

"Yes," they answered in unison, their voices harmonizing perfectly.

"Dee perceives emotional currents," Vee explained, gesturing to his twin with something like reverence. "The ebb and flow of feelings across timelines."

"While Vee tracks the mathematical certainties," Dee continued, his dreamy expression warming with affection. "The calculations that underpin reality itself."

"Together, we see what neither could perceive alone," they finished simultaneously.

I felt the silver patterns beneath my skin respond to their explanation, reaching toward them with newfound understanding. There was something beautiful in their complementary existence—water and earth working in perfect harmony, each enhancing the other's natural strengths.

"That's remarkable," I said sincerely. "Not just useful for predictions, but... a profound way of experiencing existence."

Vee's normally serious expression softened, his silver monocle dimming slightly as he allowed himself a small smile. "Most find us unsettling rather than remarkable."

"Different frightens people," I replied, thinking of my own experiences feeling out of place. "But, difference isn't wrong—it's just... different."

Dee moved closer, his dreamy eyes focusing with unusual clarity. "You understand more than most, Little Dreamer. The pattern recognizes kindred spirits."

I felt the silver patterns beneath my skin brighten at Dee's words, responding to the genuine connection forming between us. For the first time since meeting them, I felt completely comfortable in their presence—as if some invisible barrier had dissolved.

"Would you show me more about how you see the world?" I asked, gesturing to the timeline threads that surrounded us. "Not just predictions about bonds or danger, but... anything you find beautiful or interesting."

The twins exchanged another look, but this one carried surprised delight rather than their usual mysterious communication. Without speaking, they each extended a hand toward me—Vee on my left, Dee on my right.

"We can show you directly," Vee offered, his silver monocle gleaming with quiet excitement. "If you're willing to open your mind.”

I hesitated only briefly before placing my hands in theirs. The moment our skin touched, the silver patterns beneath my skin flared with recognition, spiraling outward to create delicate bridges of light between us. Through these connections, I felt the first tentative stirrings of what might become the water and earth bonds—not fully formed yet, but acknowledging the possibility.

"Close your eyes," Dee murmured, his voice gentle as the patterns of light danced between us.

I obeyed, letting my eyelids fall shut. For a moment, there was only darkness and the warm pressure of their hands in mine. Then, like a curtain being drawn aside, my perception expanded beyond anything I'd experienced before.

"Let your perception expand beyond linear time," Vee added, his usually clinical tone softening with gentle guidance.

Time unfolded around me like a flower with infinite petals. I saw not just the present moment but countless variations branching outward—possibilities that existed simultaneously rather than sequentially. The chamber around us appeared both as it was now and as it might be in a thousand different futures. I could see conversations that hadn't happened yet layered over those that had, creating a tapestry of interaction that defied linear understanding.

"This is how you experience reality all the time?" I gasped, overwhelmed by the kaleidoscopic vision.

"A simplified version," Vee's voice came from everywhere and nowhere. "Your mind couldn't process our full perception without years of adaptation."

Through our connected hands, I felt the gentle flow of Dee's water element—intuitive, emotional, flowing between possibilities with graceful adaptation. Simultaneously, I sensed Vee's earth element providing the stable foundation that prevented their consciousness from dissolving into temporal chaos.

"It's beautiful," I whispered, watching as timelines wove together in intricate patterns, some bright with possibility, others dim with fading probability. "Overwhelming but beautiful all the same.”

"The beauty exists in the connections," Dee murmured, his voice flowing like water through my expanded awareness. "See how each choice creates ripples, touching lives across countless realities."

I watched in wonder as my decisions—past, present, and potential—sent cascades of light through the timeline threads. The formation of my bonds with Chi and Heart blazed like stars, their influence spreading outward to touch hundreds of thousands of other lives.

"Your bond with Chi stabilized seventeen different reality fractures," Vee observed, his mathematical precision evident even in this dreamlike state. "Heart's connection anchored forty-three resistance cells that were on the verge of dissolution."

"And the potential bonds," I whispered, seeing how the threads representing water and earth connections pulsed with gentle anticipation. "What would they do?"

"Water would heal the emotional wounds," Dee replied, his essence flowing like a cooling stream through my consciousness. "The pain that fragments communities, the fear that prevents cooperation. Emotional harmony across the territories."

"Earth would provide the foundation for lasting change," Vee added, his steady presence grounding the swirling possibilities around us. "Not just magical reunification, but the practical infrastructure needed to sustain peace."

I felt the truth of their words resonate through the silver patterns beneath my skin. Where Chi's bond had given me flexibility and Heart's had provided passionate purpose, these potential connections offered something different—healing and stability that went beyond individual relationships to encompass entire communities.

"And void?" I asked, though I already sensed the answer in the deep purple threads that pulsed at the edges of my expanded perception.

The twins' hands tightened slightly around mine, their shared consciousness rippling with complex emotions.

"Void would complete the pattern," they said in unison, their voices harmonizing across multiple timelines. "But it requires the deepest trust of all."

Through our connection, I felt their shared understanding of what the void bond would mean—not just magical completion, but a fundamental transformation that would change me in ways the other bonds couldn't. The purple threads pulsed with both promise and warning, showing futures where the connection brought perfect balance alongside others where it consumed everything in shadow.

"Seth is afraid of what he might take from you," Dee whispered, his water essence carrying the emotional currents surrounding the potential bond. "He's seen what void magic can do to those unprepared for its depths."

"But he's also afraid of what you might see in him," Vee added, his earth foundation providing the solid truth beneath the swirling possibilities. "Centuries of choices made in isolation, the weight of maintaining balance between realities."

I watched the purple threads with growing fascination, drawn to their mysterious depths. Unlike the other elemental threads, the void connections seemed to exist in multiple dimensions simultaneously, folding through realities in ways that defied conventional understanding.

"He carries the weight of a thousand impossible choices," Dee murmured, his watery essence flowing around the edges of my consciousness. "Decisions that saved some realities at the expense of others."

"The spaces between worlds require a guardian who can make such calculations without breaking," Vee added, his earthen foundation steadying my perception as it threatened to spiral into the void threads. "Few souls could bear that burden for centuries without losing themselves entirely."

As I studied the void connections more closely, I began to sense something unexpected—a profound loneliness that permeated every shadowy thread. Seth's isolation wasn't just physical or political but existential—the fundamental solitude of standing guard at reality's threshold, making choices no one else could understand.

"He's been alone for so long," I whispered, feeling an unexpected ache in my chest as the void threads revealed the depth of Seth's isolation. "Not just without companions, but without anyone who could possibly comprehend what he carries."

"The burden of the void court has always been solitude," Vee confirmed, his voice steady but carrying undertones of compassion. "Even when Wonderland was whole, the shadow monarchs stood apart."

"Because they had to," Dee added softly. "Someone must maintain the boundaries between realities, must make the calculations others find too terrible to contemplate."

The expanded perception began to fade gradually, the infinite timeline threads receding as my consciousness settled back into linear experience. I opened my eyes slowly, finding myself still standing between the Tweedles, their hands warm in mine. The silver patterns beneath my skin pulsed with gentle warmth where they connected to Vee and Dee, not yet fully formed bonds but something deeper than simple friendship.

"That was incredible," I breathed, still feeling echoes of expanded time perception dancing at the edges of my consciousness. "Thank you for sharing that with me."

Vee's silver monocle had dimmed to a soft glow, his usually analytical expression warm with genuine pleasure. "Few have asked to understand rather than simply utilize our abilities."

"It felt... right," Dee added, his opalescent robes shimmering with contentment. "Like sharing part of ourselves that we've kept hidden for too long."

I squeezed their hands gently before reluctantly releasing them, feeling the loss of connection like a physical ache. The silver patterns beneath my skin continued to pulse with the memory of their touch, reaching toward them with newfound recognition.

As I stood in their presence, I felt like I was seeing things more clearly and more as a whole. I was very happy to see things like them and appreciated their insight. I knew going forward I could get to know them much easier.

Chapter Forty-One

Varik

Itinkered with the final calibrations on my blood magic detector, humming a discordant tune as sparks flew from the crystalline components. The device pulsed with a satisfying rhythm—red for active corruption, purple for residual traces, clear for the blissfully uncontaminated. Quite elegant, if I did say so myself.

"Six hours," I muttered, adjusting a brass dial that immediately began smoking. "Plenty of time for the magic to settle and for our dear spies to grow complacent."

A shadow flickered at the edge of my workshop, darker than the others. I didn't look up from my work—the King of Spades had a particular way of announcing his presence that was unmistakable to those who knew what to listen for.

"Your Majesty," I said cheerfully, not bothering to turn around. "Come to check on my progress.”

Seth gave a chuckle, “Cheshire had come to me and after we had a talk I thought I should come talk to you.”

I set down my tools and turned to face him, wild eyes gleaming with curiosity. "Oh? And what fascinating tidbits did our reality-hopping feline share with you?"

Seth's form solidified more than usual, his dark eyes carrying an edge I recognized as barely controlled territorial instincts. "He wanted to discuss... logistics. For tonight's investigation."

"Logistics," I repeated dryly, returning to my detector with renewed focus. "Is that what we're calling thinly veiled threats these days?" I twisted a component that immediately began glowing an alarming shade of purple.

Seth's shadows coiled tightly around him, betraying his tension despite his controlled expression. "We have an understanding. I respect his bond with Alice, and he... tolerates my involvement."

"How wonderfully mature of you both," I said, not bothering to hide my amusement. "Two ancient beings sharing territory without bloodshed. The pattern must be so proud."

"Your mockery is noted, Hatter," Seth replied, his shadows flowing across my workbench to examine the detector more closely. "Will your device be ready by nightfall?"

"Barring catastrophic magical destabilization or unexpected quantum fluctuations—yes." I adjusted my hat, which had tilted to an even more precarious angle during my tinkering. "Though I should warn you—it's not infallible. Particularly sophisticated blood magic might register as a false negative if it's been layered with other magical signatures.”

Seth's shadows recoiled slightly from the device, creating interference patterns where they met the crystalline components. "The Red Queen has had centuries to perfect her techniques. We should assume any long-term infiltration would involve layered corruption."

"Precisely why I'm creating multiple detection methods," I replied, pulling out a secondary device that looked like a cross between a compass and a kaleidoscope. "This beauty detects magical resonance patterns rather than direct corruption. Harder to fool, though it requires more... intimate contact."

"Define intimate," Seth said warily, his dark eyes narrowing as he studied the new device.

"Skin-to-skin contact for at least thirty seconds while the subject remains perfectly still," I explained cheerfully. "The resonance patterns need time to stabilize for accurate reading. Quite awkward for casual testing, but invaluable for thorough screening."

Seth's shadows writhed with what might have been amusement. "I can't imagine Heart will be thrilled about requiring intimate contact for his resistance fighters."

"Oh, he won't be," I agreed cheerfully, adjusting a crystalline lens that immediately began humming with discordant energy making my giddy mood amplify."But needs must be met when the alternative is having blood magic corruption eating away at his inner circle like a particularly virulent parasite."

Seth moved closer to examine my secondary device, his shadows flowing around it in curious patterns. "How accurate is the resonance detection?"

"Ninety-seven percent under ideal conditions," I replied, tapping the kaleidoscope component with obvious pride. "The remaining three percent accounts for individuals with naturally chaotic magical signatures—like myself, for instance. My readings tend to break most detection equipment."

Seth's shadows rippled with dark amusement. "And what about individuals with void magic? I imagine shadow signatures create their own complications."

"Oh, absolutely fascinating complications," I replied, adjusting the kaleidoscope component until it sang with crystalline harmonies. "Void magic exists partially outside normal reality—it creates blind spots in most detection methods. Rather like trying to measure the absence of light with a candle."

I pulled out a third device, this one resembling an ornate music box crossed with a sextant. "Which is why I've prepared this little beauty specifically for shadow wielders. It measures the distortions void magic creates in surrounding magical fields rather than trying to detect the void itself."

Seth's dark eyes studied the device with professional interest. "Clever. Though I assume it has limitations."

"Everything has limitations, Your Majesty," I said, winding the music box component until it began playing an ethereal melody that seemed to bend reality around its notes. "This particular device can only distinguish between natural void magic and corrupted void magic—it won't tell us if someone's been influenced through shadow manipulation rather than blood magic directly."

Seth's shadows coiled tighter as he processed the implications. "The Red Queen wouldn't use blood magic on a void wielder—the two forms of corruption repel each other. But she might attempt more subtle forms of coercion."

"Precisely," I said, adjusting my hat as it threatened to tumble off entirely. "Blackmail, threats to loved ones, carefully crafted lies—all much harder to detect than direct magical corruption." I gestured expansively at my collection of devices. "These beauties can tell us who's been magically compromised, but they can't reveal who's been emotionally manipulated."

Seth moved to the workshop's crystalline window, his form partially dissolving into the shadows that clung to the frame. "Which brings us to the real challenge—Martha may be clear of corruption, but that doesn't eliminate the possibility that someone close to her has been turned."

I paused in my tinkering, wild eyes focusing with unusual sharpness. "You suspect the corruption is being used to monitor rather than control."

"A listening post rather than an active agent," Seth confirmed, his shadows flowing across the window's surface like liquid night. "Someone positioned to overhear conversations, observe strategic planning, report back without ever needing to actively betray anyone."

"Diabolically efficient," I admitted, setting down my tools to give the conversation my full attention. "The Red Queen gets her intelligence without risking the psychological strain of forcing direct betrayal. Much more sustainable than traditional blood magic manipulation."

Seth's form solidified as he turned back toward me, dark eyes carrying centuries of strategic calculation.

"And much harder to detect through conventional means," Seth added, his voice carrying the weight of experience. "A passive observer could feed information for years without anyone suspecting betrayal."

I adjusted my hat thoughtfully, considering the implications. "That would explain why the corruption signatures are so clean—they're not fighting against the magic, just... carrying it. Like a magical recording device embedded in their consciousness."

"The question becomes whether they're aware of their role," Seth mused, shadows coiling restlessly around his feet. "Conscious cooperation is one thing, but unwilling surveillance..." He trailed off, the darkness around him deepening with his distaste.

"Either way, we'll need to be exceptionally careful during testing," I said, returning to my detector array. "If our passive observer realizes they've been discovered, they might activate emergency protocols. Send a final intelligence burst to the Red Queen before we can contain them."

Seth's shadows flickered ominously at my words. "Which means we need a containment strategy before we begin testing. Someone who tests positive can't be allowed to communicate with anyone outside the Sanctuary."

"Magical isolation chamber," I suggested, making a mental note to prepare one. "I can modify one of the lower crystalline rooms to block all external magical signatures. No blood magic in or out."

"And physical restraints for those who might have other means of communication," Seth added, his voice cold with pragmatism. "We can't risk even a moment of unsupervised contact."

I twisted another dial on my primary device, watching as the crystalline components stabilized into a steady pulse. "Do you think Heart is prepared for what we might discover? If it's someone close to him..."

"No one is ever prepared to discover betrayal in their inner circle," Seth replied, his shadows momentarily revealing ancient pain before dissolving back into controlled darkness. "But Heart has survived worse. His capacity for adaptation is... impressive, even if his strategic thinking sometimes leaves much to be desired."

I chuckled, adjusting my hat as it threatened once again to slide off entirely. "Such high praise from the King of Spades. I'm sure he'd be absolutely thrilled to hear it."

Seth's lips curved in what might have been a smile. "There's a difference between respecting someone's resilience and approving of their methods. Heart's resistance has survived this long through sheer determination rather than tactical brilliance."

"And yet they've managed to thwart your manipulations on more than one occasion," I pointed out, unable to resist needling him. "For someone who claims to see twelve moves ahead, you've been surprisingly ineffective at bringing the resistance under your control."

Seth's shadows stilled completely, his dark eyes meeting mine with dangerous precision. "Perhaps because I never intended to control them."

I raised an eyebrow, my wild eyes gleaming with skeptical amusement. "Oh, how wonderfully altruistic of you. The great manipulator claims pure motives."

"Not pure," Seth corrected, his shadows beginning to flow again. "Practical. A resistance under my direct control would be useless—predictable, sterile, lacking the organic growth necessary to truly threaten the established order." His form shifted, becoming more solid as he spoke. "Heart's unpredictability is precisely what makes his movement valuable."

I set down my tools completely, giving him my full attention. This was a side of the King of Spades few had ever seen—strategic honesty rather than calculated misdirection. "You've been... cultivating chaos."

"I've been allowing natural patterns to develop while preventing total collapse," Seth replied, his shadows forming brief geometric patterns before dissolving. "The resistance needed to believe in itself rather than rely on external guidance. Direct intervention would have weakened their resolve."

I laughed, the sound echoing off the crystalline walls with manic glee. "Brilliant! Absolutely brilliant! You've been playing puppet master by refusing to pull the strings." I adjusted my hat, which had somehow migrated to an entirely new angle. "No wonder Heart finds you so infuriating—you help him by staying away."

"Among other reasons," Seth said dryly, though I caught the flicker of something more personal in his expression. "His hatred keeps him focused, gives him clear opposition to rally against. Very useful for maintaining morale."

"And what happens when Alice completes the pattern?" I asked, returning to my devices with renewed interest. "When the bonds are formed and Wonderland begins reunifying? Will you still be content playing the helpful enemy?"

Seth's shadows writhed with uncomfortable tension at my question. "The pattern will determine what role I serve," he said carefully. "My personal preferences have always been secondary to Wonderland's needs."

"Such noble self-sacrifice," I said cheerfully, though my wild eyes caught the way his form flickered with barely contained emotion. "And if Alice chooses to form the void bond with you? What happens to your carefully maintained distance then?"

The silence stretched between us, filled only by the humming of my devices and the distant crystalline harmonies of the Sanctuary. Seth's shadows coiled tighter, betraying the depth of his uncertainty despite his controlled expression.

"The void bond would change everything," he finally admitted. "There would be no more careful manipulation, no more strategic distance. She would see every choice I've made, every calculation that kept me isolated from the rest of Wonderland. But right now we have one objective…and that’s tofind those who would harm Alice here.” Seth said changing the subject. I chuckled but let him have the subject change.

"Of course," I agreed, turning back to my array of detection devices with renewed focus. "Though I must say, your ability to deflect personal conversations is truly artistic. Years of practice, I assume?"

Seth's shadows rippled with what might have been amusement. "Centuries, actually. But you're right—we have more immediate concerns." He moved closer to examine my primary detector, his darkness creating fascinating interference patterns with the crystalline components. "How long before we can begin testing?"

I consulted a pocket watch that seemed to tick multiple time signatures simultaneously. "Another four hours should suffice for magical stabilization. Though I recommend we start with the secondary device—the resonance detector. Less invasive for our initial screening."

"And if someone refuses the thirty-second contact requirement?" Seth asked, his shadows coiling with predatory interest.

"Then we know exactly who to examine more closely," I replied cheerfully. Seth shook his head.

“You are telling that to the Prince.” This caused me to laugh as he gave me one last look before disappearing into the shadows.

Chapter Forty-Two

Heart

Istood inside the room with my fighters around me, annoyance coursing with me at the briefing Varik and the Spade King had given me before we entered the room. I didn’t like how this would go but it was going to be needed.

"Alright, everyone," I called out, my voice carrying the authority earned through years of leading desperate raids and impossible missions. The golden patterns beneath my skin pulsed with controlled tension as I surveyed the assembled fighters—men and women who'd followed me through hell itself, now potentially harboring enemies in their midst.

Martha stepped forward, her scarred face impassive but alert. Through the protective shadow magic Seth had placed on her years ago, she appeared completely normal to my enhanced senses—no corruption, no foreign influence. Just the steady, reliable lieutenant who'd saved my life more times than I could count.

"Sir?" she prompted, noting my hesitation.

"We're implementing enhanced security protocols," I announced, hating how the words tasted like betrayal on my tongue. "After the recent attacks, we need to verify that everyone with access to sensitive information hasn't been compromised by enemy magic."

"How certain are we?" she asked, her voice carrying the authority of a leader. Even as a beta she had more Alpha leadership qualities.

I met Martha's gaze directly, seeing the understanding in her eyes. She'd been with the resistance long enough to know the implications of what I wasn't saying.

"Certain enough that we can't afford to take chances," I replied, the golden patterns beneath my skin flickering with the weight of command decisions. "Varik has developed detection methods that can identify blood magic corruption. Everyone in this room will be tested."

A murmur ran through the assembled fighters—some concerned, others indignant. I raised my hand for silence, feeling their emotions through the bond that connected me to Alice even at this distance. Her strength flowed through our connection, steadying my resolve.

"I know this feels like a violation of trust," I continued, my voice carrying both authority and regret. "But we've identified at least three sources of blood magic corruption within the Sanctuary. Someone we've welcomed, someone we've trusted, has been feeding information to the enemy."

The murmur grew louder, anger mixing with fear as the implications sank in. I watched their faces carefully, noting who seemed genuinely shocked versus those whose reactions felt rehearsed or calculated.

"Sir," called out Marcus, one of my newer recruits, his voice tight with concern. "What kind of testing are we talking about? Some of us have... complicated magical histories."

"The process is non-invasive," I assured him, though I could feel my own discomfort with the partial truth. "Varik's devices can detect corruption without causing harm. But it does require direct contact."

"And if someone refuses?" asked Elena, a veteran fighter whose loyalty I'd never questioned until now.

The question hung in the air like a blade. I felt the golden patterns beneath my skin pulse with territorial heat as I considered my response.

"Then we'll know exactly where to focus our attention.” Chi muttered loud enough for everyone to hear as he materialized beside me. His form, solid and imposing as he surveyed the assembled fighters. His unexpected appearance caused several to step back, the patterns dancing across his skin casting an ethereal glow across the chamber.

"This isn't optional," I added, grateful for Chi's blunt intervention. "The pattern is at stake. Alice's safety is at stake."

Martha nodded firmly, stepping forward with the decisive action that had made her my most trusted lieutenant. "I'll go first," she announced, her scarred face resolute as she turned to address the others. "If the commander needs to verify our magical signatures, then that's what we do. No questions, no hesitation."

I felt a surge of gratitude for her leadership, even as the knowledge of Seth's secret protection made my stomach twist. How many other decisions had been made for me without my knowledge?

"Good," I said, hoping my voice didn't betray the complex emotions churning through me. "Varik and the King of Spades will be conducting the screenings. I know some of you have... reservations about His Majesty's involvement."

Several fighters shifted uncomfortably at the mention of Seth. I couldn't blame them—the Shadow King's reputation preceded him, and trust didn't come easily to those who'd survived this long through paranoia and careful calculation.

"The devices require specific expertise to operate safely," Chi added, his tail flicking once with emphasis. "The King's void magic can detect corruption patterns that might otherwise go unnoticed."

"Where's Alice during all this?" Elena asked, her eyes darting between Chi and me with obvious concern.

"Safe," I replied immediately, feeling the golden bond pulse with protective heat. "She's with the Tweedles, away from any potential threat.”

Varik bounced into the chamber at that moment, his wild green eyes gleaming with manic enthusiasm as he brandished his collection of detection devices. "The magical stabilization is complete, and my beauties are ready for their debut performance!" He adjusted his precariously tilted hat, nearly dropping the primary detector in the process.

Several fighters instinctively stepped back from his chaotic energy, but Martha held her ground with characteristic steadiness. "What do you need me to do?" she asked simply.

"Just hold still while this lovely device makes contact with your skin," Varik replied cheerfully, approaching with the crystalline detector Seth standing behind him, his shadows at his feet. "You might feel a slight tingling sensation, but nothing more dramatic than a mild static shock."

Martha extended her arm without hesitation, rolling up her sleeve to expose scarred flesh earned through countless battles. The moment Varik's device touched her skin, it began to hum with quiet energy. The crystalline components remained clear, showing no trace of red or purple corruption. Seth's shadows curled briefly around the device, confirming what we already knew—Martha was protected, her consciousness shielded from the Red Queen's influence.

"Clean as a whistle!" Varik announced with theatrical flourish. "Not a trace of blood magic corruption to be found."

Martha nodded once, rolling her sleeve back down with military precision. "Next?" she asked, already turning to organize the remaining fighters into an efficient line.

I watched as one by one, my most trusted lieutenants stepped forward for testing. The process moved quickly for most—Varik's device remaining clear as it made contact with their skin, Seth's shadows confirming the absence of corruption. Each clean test eased the tension in my shoulders incrementally, the golden patterns beneath my skin pulsing with cautious relief.

Until we reached Marcus.

The moment Varik's device touched the young fighter's forearm, the crystalline components flared bright red. The humming intensified to an almost painful pitch, and Marcus jerked back as if burned, his eyes wide with shock that looked entirely genuine.

"I don't understand," Marcus stammered, staring at his arm where the device had made contact. "I've never... I would never betray the resistance!"

Seth's shadows immediately coiled around Marcus, not restraining but examining. The darkness writhed with obvious distaste as it encountered the blood magic corruption, and Seth's expression grew grim.

"The corruption is layered," Seth said quietly, his voice carrying centuries of experience with such magic. "Passive surveillance, not active control. You may not even be aware of it."

Marcus's face went pale, his hands trembling as the implications sank in. "Are you saying I've been uncourteous betraying everyone?”

"Not betraying," Seth corrected, his shadows flowing around Marcus without quite touching him. "Being used as an unwilling conduit. The blood magic signature suggests observation rather than control—a passive listening post rather than an active agent."

The room had gone deathly quiet, every fighter watching with a mixture of horror and suspicion. I felt the golden patterns beneath my skin pulse with protective heat as I moved closer to Marcus, studying his shocked expression with centuries of experience reading people.

"When did you join us?" I asked, keeping my voice deliberately neutral despite the rage building inside me. Not at Marcus, but at my mother for her insidious methods.

"Three months ago," Marcus whispered, his face ashen. "After the raid on the southern outpost. I was the only survivor."

Seth's shadows coiled tighter, forming brief analytical patterns before dissolving back into formless darkness. "The corruption is approximately that old…it is probably why you were the only one left alive.”

"They wanted you as a spy," I said grimly, watching realization dawn across Marcus's features. "Not just any spy—an unwitting one."

Marcus swayed, his legs nearly giving out beneath him. Elena caught his arm, steadying him despite the revelation of his corruption. Through our bond, I felt Alice's distant concern pulsing golden as she sensed my emotional turmoil.

"Can you... remove it?" Marcus asked, his voice barely above a whisper. "Whatever she put inside me?"

Seth's shadows flowed closer, examining the blood magic with cold precision. "Yes, but the process isn't pleasant. Blood magic this sophisticated has likely embedded itself throughout your consciousness. Extracting it will be... painful."

"I don't care," Marcus said immediately, his face hardening with determination. "I'd rather die than be her puppet."

"No one's dying," I stated firmly, “After everyone is tested we will make sure it is removed…for now Chi will take you to a sealed chamber so no more information is passed along.”

Marcus gave a nod, though I could see he wanted to say more but the look of defeat was on his face. I glanced at Chi who moved toward us.

Chi's form solidified as he approached Marcus, his tail wrapping loosely around the young fighter's wrist. "This way," he said, his voice gentler than I expected. "The isolation chamber will block any magical transmissions while we prepare for the extraction."

Marcus nodded numbly, allowing Chi to guide him toward the door. As they passed, Marcus caught my eye, his expression haunted with betrayal—not directed at me, but at the circumstances that had made him an unwitting tool.

"I'm sorry," he whispered, and through our bond, I felt Alice's distant empathy pulse golden and warm.

"This isn't your fault," I assured him, clasping his shoulder briefly. "We'll fix this."

After Chi led Marcus away, the tension in the chamber thickened. Every remaining fighter looked at their comrades with new suspicion, wondering who else might be carrying corruption without knowing it.

“Who is next?” Varik asked cheerfully, but I could hear the undertone of sadness but covered it quickly.

The testing continued with agonizing thoroughness. One by one, each fighter stepped forward, extending their arms for Varik's crystalline device. Most remained clear—the detector humming softly before going quiet, Seth's shadows confirming the absence of corruption. But the atmosphere had changed. Where before there had been nervous anticipation, now there was cold dread.

Elena stepped forward next, her weathered face set in grim lines. She'd been with us for over a year, surviving three major raids and countless smaller skirmishes. When Varik's device touched her skin, it remained mercifully clear.

"Clean," Varik announced, though his usual theatrical enthusiasm had dimmed considerably.

Two more fighters passed without incident. Then came David, a communications specialist who'd joined us six months ago after his village was razed by the Red Queen's forces. The moment the detector made contact, purple light flared making everyone in the room tense.

David looked at the device with annoyance before a bitter chuckle left him, “It seems like I have been found out.”

The air in the room thickened as David's eyes hardened, shifting from shock to cold calculation in an instant. Unlike Marcus's genuine horror, David's expression revealed a man who had been caught but felt no remorse.

"How long?" I demanded, the golden patterns beneath my skin flaring with barely controlled rage.

"From the beginning," David replied, his voice eerily calm as he glanced around the room. "Your mother sends her regards, by the way." Before anyone had time to react he moved, dagger out and lodging itself into my chest, causing pain to explode through me.

Chapter Forty-Three

Alice

I’d been enjoying my time with the twins, I was feeling the flickering of emotions from Heart but when I felt horror and then pain in my chest causing me to stumble forward.

“Heart.” I whispered and before I could even think my body was moving and I was running to where I could feel Heart. I could feel the twins behind me as I moved. The crystalline corridors blurred past me as I ran, the silver and gold patterns beneath my skin blazing with desperate urgency. Through our bond, I felt Heart's pain like a physical wound in my own chest, his life force flickering dangerously as blood loss took its toll. The golden thread connecting us pulsed erratically, each beat weaker than the last.

"Alice, wait!" Vee's voice called behind me, but I couldn't slow down. The bond was pulling me forward with magnetic intensity, every step guided by the connection that tied my soul to Heart's.

I burst through the chamber doors to find chaos. David stood over Heart's collapsed form, the dagger still protruding from his chest as golden blood spread across the crystalline floor. Seth's shadows had erupted into violent motion, wrapping around David like living chains, but the damage was already done.

“Heart!” I called, panic clear in my voice. David snapped his head to me, before a grin formed.

“Perfect timing.” I didn’t understand what he meant before I felt something thrown at me.My world shifted as I felt pure horror go through my bond, And suddenly I felt my body slam hard onto the floor as I heard murmurs surround me.

“Ohh. Look what we have here.” A woman’s voice purred, causing my eyes to snap up. I was in a throne room, The Red Queen sat upon a throne of crystallized blood, her beauty terrible and sharp as a blade. Her crimson dress seemed to move with a life of its own, shadows of deeper red swirling through the fabric like captured screams. Ruby eyes identical to Heart's studied me with predatory satisfaction as I struggled to orient myself on the polished obsidian floor.

"My dear Alice," she said, her voice honey-sweet with underlying venom. "You're even more radiant than my spies reported. The pattern suits you beautifully."

I pushed myself up on shaking arms, the silver and gold threads beneath my skin flickering weakly. Through my bond with Heart, I felt his life force growing fainter, the golden connection stretching thin across whatever distance separated us. Panic clawed at my throat, but I forced myself to focus.

"What do you want?" I demanded, climbing to my feet despite the pain from hitting the floor and the echo from Heart going through me.

The Red Queen's laughter filled the throne room, it was beautifully terrifying, "What do I want?" She rose from her throne with fluid grace, her crimson dress flowing around her like liquid blood. "I want what any mother wants—for her children to come home."

"Heart will never—" I started, but she raised a perfectly manicured hand, silencing me.

"Oh, my dear sweet child," she purred, descending the steps of her throne with predatory elegance. "You misunderstand. I'm not talking about Heart." Her ruby eyes gleamed with malicious delight. "I'm talking about you."

The silver and gold patterns beneath my skin recoiled at her proximity, instinctively recognizing the corruption that radiated from her like heat from a forge. Through my weakening bond with Heart, I felt his desperate struggle to stay conscious, to reach me across whatever magical barrier separated us.

"You see, Alice," the Red Queen continued, circling me like a predator sizing up wounded prey, "the pattern you carry is mine by right. That power flowing through your veins belongs in my hands."

I backed away from her approach, feeling the silver and gold patterns beneath my skin pulse weakly as they struggled against the oppressive magical atmosphere of her domain. "The pattern chose me. You can't just take it."

"Can't I?" She smiled, revealing teeth that seemed too sharp, too white. "Blood magic has many applications, dear child. Transference being one of the most... elegant." Her crimson dress rustled as she moved closer, and I caught sight of ritualistic circles carved into the obsidian floor around her throne—channels designed to direct and contain massive amounts of magical energy.

“Though it will take time to prepare everything to do such a thing.” The look of absolute glee was on her face.

I felt my blood run cold as the implications of her words sank in. "You're going to try to steal the pattern from me."

"Steal is such an ugly word," the Red Queen replied, her voice dripping with false sweetness. "I prefer to think of it as... reclaiming what was always meant to be mine. After all, I am the Queen of Hearts. The First Queen's power should flow through royal blood, not some lost little girl from another realm. A little dreamer who returned here who knows nothing of this world."

Through my weakening bond with Heart, I felt a surge of desperate fury that wasn't entirely my own. Even wounded and bleeding, he was fighting to reach me, to break through whatever magical barriers kept us apart. The golden thread connecting us flickered like a candle in a hurricane, but it refused to be extinguished.

"The ritual will take a week to prepare properly," the Red Queen continued, her ruby eyes gleaming with anticipation.

“We will have to keep you entertained until then.” She gave me a dark look as she stepped closer to me. I could feel myself want to shrink back at the strong domineering scent of Alpha coming off her.

I forced myself to stand straighter despite the overwhelming Alpha pheromones radiating from her, the silver and gold patterns beneath my skin flickering with defiant light. "They'll come for me," I said, my voice steadier than I felt. "All of them."

The Red Queen's laugh was like breaking glass. "Oh, I'm counting on it, dear child. Why do you think I had David stab my son just deep enough to wound but not kill? The golden bond will keep him alive, desperate, reckless." She traced a finger along my cheek with mock tenderness. "Nothing draws heroes quite like a damsel in distress."

I jerked away from her touch, feeling the corruption in her magic try to seep through my skin. "You're using me as bait."

"The most irresistible bait imaginable," she agreed, her crimson dress swirling as she moved back.

“And they shall think they are going to rescue you…..but you will be their downfall.” She laughed, and I could hear the unhinged tone echo through the room.

I felt the silver and gold patterns beneath my skin pulse with growing determination despite my fear. Through the weakening bond with Heart, I sensed Chi's frantic energy as he phased between realities, searching for any trace of where I'd been taken. The connection was thin but unbroken—they would find me.

"You underestimate them," I said, meeting the Red Queen's ruby gaze directly. "And you underestimate me."

Her perfect features twisted with amusement as she gestured to the obsidian chamber around us. "Do I? You're alone, separated from your precious anchors, in the heart of my domain where blood magic saturates every surface." She moved closer again, her Alpha presence pressing against me like a physical weight. "What exactly do you think you can do, little Omega?"

The condescension in her voice sparked something fierce within me. The silver and gold patterns beneath my skin flicker.

“You may be strong, but omegas are only so strong against an Alpha.” Her painted lips pulled back into a sneer, “You can only resist an order from one for so long.”

I could feel dread build up in me at this. I know Chi had given a warning and demonstration about resisting an Alpha order. But could I fight against someone actually this strong and actually wanting to do me harm?

"You're wrong." I forced my chin up, refusing to waver despite the waves of Alpha dominance crashing against me. "I'm not just any Omega."

The Red Queen's smile faltered slightly as the silver and gold patterns beneath my skin brightened in response to my defiance. She hadn't expected this—resistance against her overwhelming presence.

"Interesting," she murmured, circling me again with renewed curiosity. "Most Omegas would be on their knees by now, begging for mercy. The pattern has made you... resilient."

I focused on the golden thread connecting me to Heart, drawing strength from it despite its weakened state. Through our bond, I felt his consciousness flickering like a flame struggling against the wind—alive but fading. The pain in my chest mirrored his, a phantom wound that throbbed with each heartbeat.

"Look at me, Alice," the Red Queen commanded, her voice dropping to a low, resonant tone that vibrated through my bones.

I felt the Alpha command slam into me like a physical blow, my muscles tensing as they fought against the instinctive urge to obey. The silver patterns beneath my skin flared in protest, creating a thin barrier between her influence and my consciousness.

"I said, look at me." Her voice hardened, the command doubling in strength.

My neck muscles trembled with the effort of resistance, but I managed to keep my gaze fixed on the floor. Through our weakening bond, I felt Heart's distant fury and fear pulsing in erratic waves. The golden patterns strengthened momentarily, drawing on his desperate need to protect me even as his life force ebbed.

The Red Queen clicked her tongue in displeasure. "Interesting. The pattern provides more resistance than expected.” I could feel the pressure around the room grow stronger, making a small whimper leave my lips.

The whimper seemed to please her, and she stepped closer until I could feel the heat radiating from her crimson dress. "There it is," she purred, her voice silk over steel. "The natural response of an Omega to true dominance. You can fight all you want, little dreamer, but biology will win in the end."

Through the golden bond, I felt Heart's consciousness flicker with desperate rage at my distress. Even dying, he was trying to send me strength through our connection. The silver patterns responded to his effort, weaving together with the gold in defiant spirals across my skin.

"Kneel," the Red Queen commanded, her Alpha presence slamming down like a hammer.

My legs shook violently, muscles screaming to comply, but I locked my knees and stayed upright even as I felt tears well up in my eyes at the pain.

The Queen let out a furious snarl as she moved to me, her hand coming to my face and grabbing my chin so I would look at her.

“I said kneel omega.” She snarled, eyes made as she looked at me. The command struck like a physical blow, her Alpha voice vibrating through my bones. My legs trembled violently as the full weight of her dominance pressed down. The silver and gold patterns beneath my skin flickered frantically, trying to shield me from her influence.

"I..." I gritted through clenched teeth, "won't."

Fury twisted her beautiful features into something monstrous. The Red Queen's grip tightened painfully on my chin, her nails digging crescents into my skin. Through our bond, I felt Heart's consciousness surge with protective rage, the golden connection momentarily strengthening despite his wounded state.

"Kneel," she hissed, her ruby eyes widening with a mixture of rage and fascination. This time the amount of power behind the order made me almost black out.

My knees buckled at last, sending me crashing to the obsidian floor. The impact jarred through my body as the Red Queen's laughter echoed around the chamber.

"There," she purred, circling me with predatory satisfaction. "See how much easier it is when you accept your place?"

Despite my position, I managed to raise my head, meeting her gaze with defiance that made her perfect features twitch with irritation.

"It took... three commands," I gasped, feeling the silver and gold patterns beneath my skin rallying after their temporary defeat. "From the most powerful Alpha in Wonderland. I'd call that... a disappointment for you."

The Red Queen's hand struck like a viper, cracking across my cheek with enough force to snap my head sideways. The blow sent sparks dancing across my vision a hiss leaving my lips as I turned and glared at her.

“You won’t be so disobedient for long.” Her eyes gleamed, “You are to follow my directions here on out. Understand Omega.”

I whimpered as power pulsed around me making my head go fuzzy, my body going almost slack as I tilted my head back to show my throat in unwanted submission.

"Good girl," the Red Queen cooed, her ruby eyes gleaming with triumph as she traced a finger along my exposed throat. "See how pleasant cooperation can be?"

The silver and gold patterns beneath my skin dimmed in protest, retreating deeper as if hiding from her corrupting touch. Through our weakening bond, I felt Heart's consciousness flare with desperate fury at my submission, the golden thread pulsing with determination despite his fading strength.

"Such a pretty little thing when you submit properly." The Red Queen cooed, her hand still at my throat, enjoying my submission.

"Stand," she ordered, her voice resonant with power.

My body obeyed before my mind could resist, rising on unsteady legs as the silver and gold patterns beneath my skin flickered with muted defiance. The Red Queen circled me slowly, assessing me like a prized possession.

"The ritual preparations will take time," she mused, her ruby eyes gleaming with calculated malice. "But that gives us ample opportunity to teach you a few things.”

A thoughtful look came to her face, before it almost softened as she moved to put her hand on my cheek, “Taking the bond won’t kill you…so…I may just keep you after.”

She paused before the made look came back to her eyes, “Afterall I have always wanted a daughter.”

"Take her to her chamber," the Red Queen commanded, addressing guards I hadn't noticed before as she stepped back from me. "Begin the cleansing ritual in the morning. I want her ready when my son arrives to play the hero."

Two figures materialized from the shadows—card soldiers with faces that seemed to shift between human and playing card features. Their white-gloved hands closed around my arms, lifting me to my feet with mechanical precision.

I struggled against their grip, but my body felt sluggish, still fighting against the lingering effects of the Red Queen's Alpha commands. The silver and gold patterns beneath my skin pulsed weakly, trying to rally my strength even as the guards dragged me toward an ornate doorway carved with disturbing symbols.

"Don't worry, little dreamer," the Red Queen called after me, her voice echoing off the obsidian walls. "Things will be perfect…you will be perfect once everything is done.”

Through our weakening bond, I felt Heart's desperate struggle to stay conscious despite his wound. The golden thread connecting us stretched thin but unbroken across whatever distance separated us. Even now, he was fighting to reach me, his determination burning like a beacon despite his fading strength.

"I will never be your daughter," I said, my voice steadier than I expected as the guards pulled me toward the doorway. "And I will never stop fighting you."

The Red Queen's laughter followed me as I was dragged from the throne room. "We'll see, little dreamer. A week is such a long time when every moment brings pain.Once the pattern is transferred to me, you will have a harder time fighting me.” The Queen told me, eyes glistening with amusement, “You can be molded into anything I want then.”

I tried to push down the horror going through my bond, but I couldn’t help it. I was scared and I knew I had to fight this. I had too because Wonderland was counting on it.

“You can be molded to be an obedient heir…something my son sadly isn’t.” The Queen laughed as she motioned for the guards to keep holding me but not go anywhere yet.

"But first," the Red Queen continued, her crimson dress flowing as she approached me again, "we need to discuss proper behavior during your stay." Her ruby eyes gleamed with malicious anticipation. "The cleansing ritual will prepare your body to receive the pattern transfer, but your mind... that requires more delicate conditioning."

The guards' grip tightened on my arms as she circled us, her Alpha presence pressing against my consciousness like a suffocating blanket. Through the golden bond, I felt Heart's flickering awareness surge with protective fury, but the connection was growing weaker with each passing moment.

"You see, Alice," she purred, stopping directly in front of me, "breaking an Omega's will is an art form. Too much force and the mind shatters completely—useless for my purposes. Too little, and defiance festers like an infection." Her painted lips curved in a cruel smile. "The balance lies in making you believe surrender is your only option." Her fingers traced my cheek with mock tenderness. "First, we isolate you from your anchors. Then, we introduce just enough pain to keep you disoriented but conscious. Finally—" her ruby eyes gleamed with anticipation, "—we offer comfort, but only when you obey."

I forced myself to meet her gaze despite the overwhelming urge to submit. The silver patterns beneath my skin flickered like dying stars, struggling against her oppressive presence.

"Others have tried to break me before," I said, my voice surprisingly steady as I remembered the people who tried in my world who tried to get me to conform, "They failed."

The Red Queen's laughter echoed through the chamber, crystalline and terrible.

"I don't want a broken puppet," she continued, her fingertips brushing my cheek in a mockery of tenderness. "I want a daughter who understands her place in the hierarchy. Obedient, but still... intelligent."

I jerked my face away from her touch, earning a tightened grip from the guards that made me wince. The silver patterns beneath my skin flickered like dying embers, struggling against whatever magical suppression permeated this place.

“Once you are trained you will be perfect.” She gave me a full grin before leaning down to me again, “Things will be so much better when you are a regular Omega with no extra power to fight. “

I wanted to yell and cry out, but I bit my lip holding down what I wanted to say. I knew it wouldn’t help me at this moment. The Queen clearly seeing it gave me a small smirk as she gave me cheek one final pet.

“Now sleep and let my guards take you to your room.” The Alpha command hit me like a sledgehammer, overwhelming my already weakened defenses. My consciousness wavered as my body went limp, the silver and gold patterns beneath my skin dimming to barely visible threads. The guards' mechanical grip was the only thing keeping me upright as darkness crept in at the edges of my vision.

Through the fading golden bond, I felt Heart's anguish spike as he sensed my forced unconsciousness. Even wounded and bleeding, his fury burned bright enough to pierce through the Red Queen's magical barriers for just an instant—long enough for me to feel his desperate promise that he would find me.

Then the darkness claimed me completely.